《Neta Chara Tensei Toka Anmari da!》


 CH 1

    Arc 1 ¨C Enter the Dragon


    Prologue


    Dragging her emaciated limbs that looks like a dried branch, a girl walked alone.


    Without a destination, she just wanted to get away, far far away.


    There¡¯s no water to wet her dry throat, only her own saliva. But her thin throat muscle has even lost some of its function, could not sense anything passed through. Not only her throat that was dry, her eyes, her lips, her skin, and even her heart has dried out.


    Aisha left the village, or to be more precise¨Cshe was chased out, two days ago.


    So far the only thing she got was tree roots and water from occasional rain.


    Even so, she still thought it was better compared to eat game, just a whiff of their blood will turn her stomach upside down.


    ¡°In between life and death, perhaps your picky eater would be cured¡± she remembered the words of the villager that filled with scorn. Too bad, even in her current state, it doesn¡¯t seem to be cured.


    She could sense that she finally reached her limit.


    Her feet were unsteady. Her body was shaky, swaying left-right without her consent.


    There is no more vitality left in her thin body.


    Looking at her hands that have been cracked due to washing and scrubbing, and various blister because of working in the field, she thought this dirty hand would become even dirtier as she smiled dryly.


    (I guess¡­I will die¡­)


    She didn¡¯t even have the energy to speak.


    Not being able to say the inevitable future that awaits her might be a good thing she thought as her self-deprecated smile become deeper.


    (I wish¡­I could die in the same place as Papa¡­)


    It¡¯s just a matter of time, she would soon either died because of starvation, or an animal found her and attack her.


    For Aisha death is not something unusual.


    The reclamation village of Free Trade City where she was before was very poor.


    Even when they reported that some died due to starvation, the feudal lord won¡¯t even lower the tax. For them, they were just cow that could be milked dry. As long they could secure the number, it doesn¡¯t really matter how many died. Even when left alone, a new generation of farmers would be born. Due to that way of thinking, they don¡¯t even treat the farmer under them as fellow human, but insects that crawl in the ground. They would die at the whim of their lord, as easy as crushing insects under their feet.


    No matter how many poor farmers died, they won¡¯t even noticed it.


    That was the world Aisha knows.


    In that kind of world, living itself is a hardship.


    That¡¯s why, for Aisha who grow up slowly and a severe picky eater, has no place in that village.


    No, to be more precise, she has lost her place.


    No matter what she did she could not work like her peer. When she reached twenty, the kids who were at the same age has become adults, but she alone still physically a child.


    She has deemed to be useless.


    She did not feel disappointed because of that however, what she feels disappointed was¨C


    The fact that she is in the end only a meaningless, worthless, and spoiled brat that could only rely on her father.


    She felt grieved, that she could not even save her father.


    That¡¯s why she did not hate anyone else.


    She just hates herself.


    Her dry golden hair flutter in the wind.


    Guided by those wind Aisha looked toward the forest.


    The dark lacquer colored forest feel eerie even with the illumination by the moonlight


    And from that eerie forest, she could hear footsteps¨C


    (Beast¡­! But, I can¡¯t run anymore¡­)


    Her body has reached its limit.


    ¡°Ooh, a child! Are you abandoned?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, let¡¯s bring her back and bang her.¡±


    ¡°Ehh, but, Gil. She is so skinny and just a child on top of that. I will pass. She won¡¯t worth much to be sold too. Just ends her here, if we get back late boss will skin us alive.¡±


    Beast indeed. Those filthy beasts surround her.


    Aisha¡¯s body tremble.


    Even the hateful gaze of the villagers was better compared to them.


    To think that gaze filled with ill will, malice, hostility, and killing intent would erode her heart like this.


    (¡­I can¡¯t¡­accept it¡­)


    Her life was nothing close to happiness.


    Insufficient food, ragged cloth, she trembles in her sleep due to cold night wind and must wake up before the sun is up. Her hand cracked after doing work, and the meat that was a luxury item for the villagers, she could not eat even a bit of it.


    Right now she felt hungry both body and soul. However, looking back the only time she is not hungry could be counted with fingers. The only time she is not dirty was after she takes a bath, and the only time she is not wounded was when she was little.


    Chased out from the village after her father¡¯s death, with death always lurk beside her, she tried so hard, and yet if this is the end, was it not too cruel?


    ¡°No no, let¡¯s bring her back! Some guys at the base were fine with child, as long there is a hole, there¡¯s a way! We can¡¯t touch the woman boss planned to sell after all!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you are also a lolicon yourself¡­alright, haul her.¡±


    ¡°Is she even alive though? She hasn¡¯t moved since a while ago. Not talking, not crying. Oi, are you alive?¡±


    The bandits¡¯ voice sounds far away.


    In her empty heart, there was only anger that has no place to settle.


    She did not know what should she resent.


    With her weak lips¨C


    Just a little-


    Her emotion surged¨C


    And she opened it.


    ¡°¡­Someone please¡­answer¡­!¡±


    Of course, none give her the answer.


    Only the lecherous smile of the bandits.


    Since the beginning, there is no answer, and Aisha also did not actually have an expectation for it.


    She just couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    However, right at that time, the answer appeared from the sky.


    Like an angel descended from heaven, it filled with a solemn atmosphere.


    The personification of the darkest night.


    None in that place, including Aisha, could measure up to the existence that appeared in front of them.


    However, Aisha could say with confidence, that existence¨C


    ¨Cis twisted.


    Like a whirlpool that hide the deepest darkest that none would dare to take a peek.


    Powerless human, of course, not even an elder elf, or an elder vampire could ever reach the feet of that existence.


    Deep blackness that backer than any black. A mass of power in the shape of a young girl.


    Enormous energy that could be sensed even by someone without combat power like Aisha, and yet the personification of that power is only a young girl. Somehow in the corner of her heart, Aisha felt t was unacceptable.


    But that was just a sliver of thought that left in her fleeting mind.


    Because she has been charmed.


    She won¡¯t ever able to turn away from it.


    She threw away her worthless life like a scrap of paper and gave her all to look at the most beautiful pearl inside the jewelry box.


    The jet black hair that glitter under the moon, surround the ideally-shaped small beautiful face. Her round golden eyes glow the most beautiful inside the darkest night. Under her left eyes, was a mysterious mole with the shape of dragon scales with a scarlet glow. Her supple limbs were unblemished like a pure white snowfield. And wrapped around her body was a jet black dress with a tinge of red.


    Aahh¨C


    AAHH¨C


    How,


    How beautiful she is.


    The girl with unparalleled looks calmly opens her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pleasant color. Don¡¯t curse, young child¨Csmile, as you have an exceptional fortune.¡±


    This must be the time when Aisha¡¯s next life started.

 CH 2

    It was a trivial dream.


    A dream that would make many laugh because of its ridiculousness.


    Because it¡¯s nothing but delusion.


    A dream of kids who were influenced by anime and games.


    However, for Tooru Aikawa, that dream was his reality.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ do you ask?


    Because for him, waking up early, study at school, take part-time jobs, then going home. That kind of unchanging daily life is the ¡®dream¡¯ instead.


    ¡°Real World Online.¡±


    That was Tooru¡¯s reality.


    He likes the game that was labeled as a loved sh*tty game.


    No, he is among those who love it, earning loved part for the label.


    Real World Online was never reputed as a good game or even an epic game. It ranked lower below mid-rank, and could only survive due to a few highly paid players. There were a lot of players who quit due to the extreme difficulty and enormous labor needed, and it was even labeled as sh*tty game. Conversely, once you fall in love with it, it was like a bottomless swap that would never able to escape from.


    For better or worse, although the players are scarce, all of them were heavy spender.


    From when he was in high school and even after entered university, Tooru always took part-time jobs, reduce food expense, and even throw away his youth, just for the sake of whaling in this game. A few hundred dollars a month, and sometimes even passed a thousand.


    Sacrificing real life for the sake of microtransaction, he used the game as his weapon to fight against loneliness and boredom, that was Tooru¡¯s life.


    Real World.


    Just like the title, the game has a magnificent display that would not shame the ¡®real world¡¯ part from the title.


    It was its beauty, but also its defect.


    But the game that deviated from common sense ¡®you could retry even after you die¡¯ ¡®you could try, fail, and challenge again¡¯ has actually attracted Tooru who had become feed up with real life.


    Tooru thought.


    They must be the same.


    Those who attracted to this game must be similar to him, they just wanted to run away from a boring real life.


    Other parts that greatly want to mimic reality also exist.


    For example, in the initial state of the character, the time needed to move between villages, towns, and countries need really a lot of time, just like real travel. The map also extremely wide, not even the player could grasp the end of it. Additionally, the NPC sometimes changed or moved, as if imitating the movement of real people. And many more, there would be no end if you wanted to talk about it.


    But of course if only that, then this game would just become a sh*tty game.


    It would not enough to let the game that received so many harsh criticisms could obtain preface ¡®loved¡¯.


    The reason this game that has a lot of demerits could stay afloat for a long time is actually pretty simple. It has a depth that could offset those demerits.


    The thing that fascinates Tooru the most was its freedom. Races and Jobs, those two were the most important component in Real World Online Character creation, and it has tens of thousand combinations that even Tooru could not grasp it all. Tooru¡¯s main character was the warrior¡¯s derivation, the race is a half Evila (demon). The second job is a special derivation twin-swordman and finally obtained a legendary job. In other words, it was a very powerful character.


    Demon type character was a very strong late game, but very hard to raise the early game. There were cases where it was revealed that the character is a demon during a quest, they would be chased out from the village, or worse, sometimes an absurd flag would be raised and the character would be hunted and caused game over. Imagine, the NPC that you just chatted happily with a second ago, turned bloodshot and start to fight you to death, that¡¯s no joke.


    For one type of job, for example, a warrior, it has a lot of derivation, including common derivation and special derivation. Remembering the derivation from warrior alone is an arduous task. Adding the combination with races, there were almost infinite possibilities of combination.


    Character¡¯s appearance also could be modified freely. Hair and eyebrow color of course were included, but even the color of pubic hair that not actually could be seen also could be edited. What stupid management. Of course, those were made with microtransaction as a basis, but to make a perfect second self it¡¯s pretty good.


    One more foundation that ensures the freedom of players is the massive amount of data used. Computer with low spec might not able to run it properly, and even a recommended computer just to play this game also exist. Just imagining how big the server used by the management to maintain the game makes people dizzy. It¡¯s a pretty common saying among the core players that Argus (the management) calculation ability is a monster.


    The PC game with plus and minus on one side, the world it represents was another reality for Tooru. No, it might go beyond that, for him, that world is his reality. He studied hard for his future, to earn more money, but in the end, it is so he could pour more money into the game. And even his current part-time job in the convenience store was for the sake of throwing more money to the game.


    (It¡¯s boring¡­)


    He did not feel like part of the gear that moves society. The time that flowed meaninglessly could not help but become boring for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­Welcome.¡±


    Serving with a flat voice.


    How many times it has today? He uttered the same words over and over again.


    Do you have a discount card today?


    Your total comes to $7.50.


    Thank you. See you again.


    What¡¯s the point of saying those words filled with nothing? Not knowing what, he finished his job.


    ¡°Good work for today.¡±


    When he said those words, Tooru¡¯s expression clearly brighter than usual.


    That¡¯s right, today a new patch would be implemented in Real World Online.


    That¡¯s the reason he took an earlier shift today, and could not wait patiently for his shift to end.


    And when his shift finally over, he quickly grab some drink and food from the convenience store he worked at, paid it, and rush back home.


    When he left through the door for the employee it was already dark outside.


    The streetlight illuminates the deserted road and the building with a greenish light. Adding the light from the moon and create a faint shade. When walked near the roadway, the emission from the car brought a slight warm air that uncomfortable in the skin.


    Tooru walked faster than usual in a familiar crosswalk. After a few more crossing, he would reach his single room apartment, when that thought flashed in his mind he quickens his pace even more. And when he crossed the first intersection in front of the karaoke parlor, it happened.


    It appeared suddenly¨C


    A bus that clearly breaks the speed limit and has a broken side mirror. It also has various scratches on its body, proof of how many times it has bump with another car or wall in its way here.


    ¡°What!? Ooooh¨CSo close!¡±


    The bus did not slow down at all, because the person in the driver¡¯s seat has actually fallen asleep.


    If not, there is no way it would run past the red light and rush headfirst toward the intersection where a lot of people still crossing right?


    ¡°Dammit! F*ck¨C!¡±


    ""


    Even while cursing, Tooru did not stop running.


    Fortunately, there is still some distance between them, so as long he runs calmly he still is able to avoid it.


    That was¨Cwhat in his mind a few moments ago.


    Until he saw it.


    ¡°Oii, run, you dolt! Evade it!¡±


    He saw one girl that late to run. From her clothes, she should be in high school.


    Looking at her figure that rooted in the spot, tear in her eyes, and trembling body, Tooru could not help but clicking his tongue.


    (Should I save her? Huh? Wait. Why should I do something dangerous¨C)


    That was what in his mind, but his body already moved.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He rushed with good momentum, and quickly grab the still confused young girl¡¯s arm.


    (Dammit, dammit, dammit! What the h*ll I am doing!)


    The light that comes from the bus was really bright.


    From that alone, he could guess that the bus already near and he¡¯s out of time.


    (Dammit, it¡¯s too late¨C!)


    Once again, Tooru¡¯s body moved by itself.


    He turned around and stopped his feet. He grabbed the girl with his two hands, and using his body as an axis, he throws her.


    Using the centrifugal force, he successfully launches the girl away.


    However the next moment,


    ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    An unbelievable force assault his body.


    Luckily he did not have time to feel the pain.


    As half his body was crushed and then thrown to the air, what comes to his mind was,


    (Ah¡­the patch I was waiting for¡­)


    That¡¯s how¨Chis dream ended.


    ///


    TL notes:


    In the race name, I translate ¥¤¥ô¥£¥é as Evila, but in reality, I¡¯m not sure. It was used in Maken Densetsu but I couldn¡¯t find the English equivalent. Google only gave me Yvyra which I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the correct one content-wise. If you have any idea, please tell me.

 CH 3

    That day, the world shook.


    Dragons are known to absorb the mana where they live, in exchange blessing the area with the gift of nature.


    The world¡¯s biggest lake where the water dragon lives has always clear water is one of the prime and famous examples.


    An existence with profound wisdom and exists on a different level with monsters.


    They have lived together with man, no, other living beings for hundreds if not a thousand years, and yet they suddenly disappear.


    Of course, it could be because they prepared a trial for a hero, or there might be a dragon festival, that¡¯s how people convinced themselves.


    But, if that was the case, the dragon holy maiden should have received an oracle.


    ¡°Just what has¡­happened¡­¡±


    None could give an answer to the dragon holy maiden¡¯s question.


    The world has yet to know, the day when the dragons disappear and various abnormality that appears together with it, which later called dragon calamity¨C


    was a gospel that indicated the appearance of a visitor.


    #Diamond#


    ¡°XXXXX, another new character? You are really an addict~ I think you are the only person in this whole world who raise three characters seriously.¡±


    I heard that voice from somewhere.


    Something that I shouldn¡¯t have heard here. A voice from somewhere in the past.


    ¡°Kyaa~ It¡¯s so cute! But you are too obsessed with female voice~¡±


    Someone¡¯s happy voice.


    A voice that sounds nostalgic but also not, that kind of voice.


    ¡°Wait, how much you spend this time? Do tell me, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this the rumored ¡®trap¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leveling? Let me help you, senpai!¡±


    ¡°But with this, our guild will have a new friend, I fully welcome it.¡±


    The continuous chatter was the first voice I heard.


    That was the day, XXXXX was born.


    ¡°Wait, what the heck with those skillsets? Are you even trying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with big sis, that unusual of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty interesting in my opinion though.¡±


    I was surrounded by a lively voice.


    And that¡¯s not the end.


    ¡°Well, anything works I guess?¡±


    ¡°Cuteness is justice.¡±


    ¡°Please sell me your shoes.¡±


    ¡°Or just step on me!¡±


    ¡°Where the heck these perverts comes from, big sis, please.¡±


    ¡°Aran~ how about giving bis sis a hug?¡±


    ¡°¡±No thank you!¡±¡±


    I have never been alone.


    That was XXXXX growth days.


    ¡°Noo! How the heck my firepower is weaker? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Ah~ you shouldn¡¯t mind it. XXXXX is special after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oi stop being so carefree and save me.¡±


    ¡°I am going to save the princess.¡±


    That¡¯s right, I am always on the side of the saved.


    The days went past and go, disappear like an illusion.


    ¡°Another head first charge!? It really has no strategic mindset at all.¡±


    ¡°Princess switch has been turned on!¡±


    That¡¯s right, I was called princess.


    Arrogant, always ordering others around with a condescending attitude, and act however I wanted, that was me.


    My sinking consciousness started to resurface.


    From the deep of sea without bottom to the surface of the water. That kind of feeling.


    ¡°Wait, quick retreat! Oi, someone please back her up!¡±


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Princess, run! Get out of the way for f*ck sake!¡±


    It¡¯s fine, this much is nothing for me.


    There is no need to worry.


    I said those words without any basis at all.


    ¡°Wait, healing, someone cast healing!¡±


    ¡°Nope, no more MP.¡±


    ""


    ¡°Wait, Guild Master, is that the ultimate item? But it¡¯s still rash!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reckless! Just what are you trying to do!?¡±


    ¡°Listen, all of you retreat! I will take care of it!¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right.


    I was saved.


    Slowly my hazy mind started becoming clearer.


    However, right at that time, my consciousness disappears.


    Only leaving echoes.


    And inside my disappearing consciousness¨C


    ¡°Good grief, what a hopeless bunch.¡±


    I think I heard that voice.


    #Diamond#


    My consciousness returned in a flash.


    When I felt as if my consciousness was pulled out from some kind of big vessel and then shoved somewhere else, I, Tooru opened my eyes.


    ¡°Where¡­is this? Wait¡­I am alive!?¡±


    Just as he about to digest the fortunate fact that he is still alive, it has quickly blown away by the strangeness he felt.


    The reason for that sense of out of place comes from his own voice.


    The pitch was too high compared to what he remembered.


    Right between Altro and Soprano, he thought.


    (No no no I am a man!)


    Tooru¡¯s voice was not high. During the chorus, he was assigned to bass after all. And even as praise, his voice actually not pretty.


    However, right now, the voice that comes out from his throat becomes clear and sounds like a female.


    No no no, let¡¯s calm down. Take a deep breath.


    Telling himself to calm down, Tooru checked his body.


    Fine, and pure white skin without any blemish, and his limbs become unbelievably slender.


    ¡°Hah!? Wait¡­a woman¡­? How..?¡±


    His not so calm voice spilled from his mouth.


    The place his consciousness returned was not a hospital bed, but between spring and forest.


    People who could stay calm in this situation is the strange one.


    When his mind almost descended into panic, he suddenly calmed down when he noticed his own figure.


    He has deep crimson nails and yet it¡¯s not dyed, he also has an inkling about the black dress he wore.


    ¡°This¡­ The third job¡¯s passive skill, crimson dragon claw? And these clothes¡­ is twilight embrace (night brace), then, no way¨C¡±


    A single possibility.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, he keeps denying it in his head because of its sheer absurdity.


    However, at the same time alarm bell keep ringing in his heart.


    Before he even takes a peek at his reflection in the water, he actually already has a convincing hunch.


    Keeping his impulse in check, he moved his gaze from the reflection of two moons in the spring.


    In the clear and transparent water near the lakeshore, is the reflection of the figure of a character that he loved, and obsessed with.


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Nacht Schatten¡­!¡±


    Nacht Schatten.


    Born from Tooru¡¯s eighth-grade syndrome as the driving force: because the dragon is totally dope, ah, but how about create a gap and make it young girl instead?


    With that kind of ridiculous idea, his third sub-character, a joke character was born in Real World Online.


    A specialist of evasion, with not a single point assigned to defense, and a unique class ¡°Dragon Princess¡± that gained after completing all dragon related quest just because he felt like it, a total joke character.


    ¡°Why¡­Just why¡­¡±


    Indescribable complaint spilled from my mouth.


    In the forest where I was thrown into, was certainly not the earth, looking at the sky that was dominated by the two moons.


    Considering the place and my current appearance, the conclusion I reached was¨C


    ¨CTransmigration.


    Probably.


    Although I keep saying it was impossible in my head, due to exposure to web novels with similar settings, he could not completely rule out that possibility.


    Then,


    then why,


    ¡°Why the joke character¡­¡­!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Truth to be told, Nacht is not strong.


    Her level stopped right before max, and her origin (race) skill and job skill already have + mark. And yet, she could not farm monster at a similar level, against area boss or event boss, if she is not at least 10 levels higher, even fighting is difficult.


    The dragon that Nacht represents excel in physical and magic both in attack and defense, in other words, a superb all-rounder. In exchange for having almost no notable strategy-type skill, it could handle almost everything from attack, defense, support, enhance, and buff. However, Nacht status actually killed this advantage.


    Generally, Tooru put most of Nacht stats to magic attack, throwing away defense and make her evade specialists. Just from that it would pretty clear that a balanced fight would be impossible with her. Since she was changed from all-rounder to magic attack specialization, Tooru did a lot of trial and error with dragon magic that has a lot of versatility but lack power, job-related magic that even inferior from it, and finally even test joke magic, include those who have incredible visual but actually not that strong when building Nacht. As the result, she becomes hopeless in melee. Trash level.


    Nacht¡¯s usual playstyle would be running around from enemies using her high evasion rate, and then fire roman-filled magic nonstop.


    Nacht concept was a mobile cannon, however, in reality, her usability is not that good.


    Losing her biggest advantage, she becomes unable to handle the enemy with high magic resistance. Although she is indeed strong in some cases, she is completely useless in the others.


    A character that¡¯s fun to use, that¡¯s all to it.


    Although Tooru does love her because she is the hardest one to raise if he was allowed to choose he would definitely choose his main character who always in the top five rankings.


    ¡°This way I could not become super OP or unparalleled!¡±


    Although Real World Online did not have a resurrection item or system, the battle system was really fair. As long you did not skimp on the equipment, it would hard to die against the enemy at the same level. And there were almost no instant death magic or trap.


    However, because of it, Nacht that mostly build for fun, would not be able to become peerless.


    ¡°But wait¡­., Currently I am Nacht, but is this place Real World Online¡­?¡±


    And then I looked up at the sky again.


    To ascertain the reflection in the water.


    ¡°Two moons¡­no, during the raid boss Crimson Moon Vampire, there was only one moon¡­¡±


    And thus Tooru noticed that this place other than not being the earth, might also not the Real World Online.


    Unconsciously he started to look around thoroughly.


    The moon cast a blueish light.


    The lake that reflected the light and the dense forest that bath on those light.


    ¡°I have never seen this type of terrain¡­ This is not Reinold forest¡­ And this is not Leine lake¡­ Dragon King lake, nope. Although it¡¯s similar to the Moonlight Shore, that place is close to Hades Valley, and rather than a forest, it was more like a marsh¡­¡±


    Although it¡¯s also true that Real World Online¡¯s world was too wide and Tooru has no way of knowing all of its areas, from all of his knowledge, although there were some with similar shape, none match with any place he knows.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, if this is inside the game, then¨CVoice Chat.¡±


    Tooru tried voice command to connect with his comrades but nothing happened.


    ¡°Failed huh, then¨CMenu Open.¡±


    No response too.


    ¡°Then, this is really not inside the game¡­?¡±


    No matter how he sees it this is not earth.


    When he thought he has died, he is inside Real World Online as Nacht, but apparently, this is also not Real World Online.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Is this really transmigration¡­? ¨CNo God appeared in front of me, and none explain anything to me either, just what should I do¡­¡±


    He could smell the scent of the earth through the night wind.


    Since it¡¯s so real, this is unlikely a dream.


    Tooru never believed in any God.


    But if this is a chance given to him¨C


    After driving away all his doubts, the excitement started to build up inside him.


    When he thought he had died, he¡¯s in another world. No man could resist this roman.


    Because here, there exist the excitement of fantasy that he has given up in real life and unknown challenges.


    His life in Japan was peaceful, normal, and carefree. It was a happy life, no doubt.


    But he still finds it boring.


    Wake up early, went to school, sit on his desk, work part-time, run away inside the game.


    He always thought his life has no meaning.


    That¡¯s why he has no qualm throwing away his life at that time.


    At that time Tooru must have thought that, instead of someone who has no meaning in life like him, it¡¯s better if someone else lives in his stead.


    The muddy feeling inside his heart flushed with sudden excitement.


    His mouth started to distort into a strange smile. But even those ominous smile made the Nacht he made from a lot of microtransaction become more charming.


    ¡°Haha¨C¡±


    His smile slowly turned into a chuckle and slowly become louder and louder.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡ª¡±


    That laughter that would scare even demons away heard by none and fade to the sky.


    At the same time, his fist clenched till it hurt.


    Just with that, the wind blowing and the earth was vibrating as if trembling.


    ¡°¡ªThis time¡ªThis time, let¡¯s enjoy this life to my heart content.¡±


    Regretting his past life that bears nothing, Nacht looked toward the sky with determination in her eyes.


    ///


    TL notes:


    1. Not sure about the strategic skill mentioned there, but it should be something like crowd control in my opinion. Basically Nacht base was all-around combat-oriented with almost no cc skill. But Tooru made in super magic specialized. Rather than weak, actually, it¡¯s closer to a niche in my opinion.


    2. I am confused as to whether I should use he or she in this chapter.

 CH 4

    Nacht Schatten.


    However, the truth did not change that he did play a part as a beautiful female character. During voice chat, he used a speech synthesis (Voc*loid), Yorune Noa. During raid boss, he used a voice changer and set it to make his sound close to the female voice.


    Well, thinking about it now, he still played his part as a trap, regardless of whether people already know him as a he.


    Because of Tooru¡¯s strange obsession, among his peer Nacht was usually called princess or princey with affection. Even worse, some even getting excited that Nacht is a trap, and some crazy perverts that told they would be fine if it¡¯s with Nacht.


    Tooru started to touch the Nacht¡¯s body that he turned into to ascertain things.


    First her hair.


    It¡¯s softer than silk as if he was touching snow.


    Next the face.


    The egg-shaped face which was girls¡¯ ideal and a small one at that, with golden eyes which also proof of being a dragon, and below them were red dragon scales placed beautifully like a make-up.


    And further bellow was¨C


    ¡°I set the breast to the smaller side¡­but it¡¯s so soft¡­eh! What am I even doing again..¡±


    He took off his hand that has followed his worldly desire honestly.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped really.


    That¡¯s right, he was just checking his own body, there is nothing to feel embarrassed about.


    It¡¯s his own body, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    As he was making excuses to no one in particular in his head, he realized one important truth.


    ¡°Wait¡­I have a girl body, then¡­¡±


    He had a bad feeling.


    His face turned completely blue, it almost ruined the beautiful face of Nacht.


    ¡°Not here! It¡¯s not here! Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected. Since she is a female character¡­¡±


    Is this what called gender bender transmigration? This is the first time the reality really dawned on him.


    The wind that passed through the bottom of the dress made Tooru trembled.


    ¡°Well, nothing I get from complaining¡­ What¡¯s more important, what should I do from now on¡­¡±


    Without knowing what this body could do, he would not be able to survive in a deep forest like this alone.


    He put his hand in his chest to kill the feeling of loneliness and fear that suddenly crept into him, and then shook his head.


    ¡°Alright¨C¡±


    First, physical capabilities.


    Nacht is a specialized evasive type character¨Cevery time she leveled up, Tooru put a lot of her AP (ability point) to AGI, and thus inside the game her movement speed should among the top 3. Well, because of that he did not have more AP to put to defense and magic defense, and thus if hit she would quickly crumble. It might not really an exaggeration to call her defense paper. She would always need to rely on skill for defending.


    And thus the speed of the AGI specialized character was,


    ¡°¨CHa?¡±


    The word that was spilled unintentionally from his mouth quickly drowned by a plosive sound.


    It was the sound of something breaking through the wall of air. Together with the ripple, the shockwaves spread out, and the trees were knocked down, the forest becomes plain.


    There was a crater in the ground as if a meteorite falls to it.


    Of course, Nacht did not have time for that.


    Because of the propulsive power, she still accelerates, left the ground, passed above the lake, and yet she still could not stop. She mowed down all the trees in her path, and finally stopped only after hitting a cliff¡­


    ¡°¡­Ouch¡­¡±


    While being amazed with the Night Brace (Twilight Embrace) ability to keep absolute territory in check even when she was stuck in the cliff upside down, Nacht put her power to get up, only end up fly toward the sky, did a mid-air flip, and then return to the ground.


    Tooru never had that kind of insane physical ability, and yet he understood that Nacht could do it.


    ¡°What a monster¡­Well, it¡¯s me, though¡­¡±


    Because of the surreal physical prowess, she forgot to close her mouth in amazement.


    That was just the speed of a single step.


    For that single step brought this much tragedy was kind of turn off.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, items!¡±


    What happened with her items that were inside item storage? That was where she saved the weapons and treasures that she and her comrades collected. Among them, there were some Legend-class items and even Ancient ones.


    Well, actually losing them would not be a problem.


    What¡¯s actually made her worried was the paid items from all of her characters that were saved in shared storage. Among them were the ultimate items, which she only has two from all of her accounts.


    Because she was worried, she tried to call for the item storage, but no response.


    ¡°No good, h¡­.uh?¡±


    The inventory screen did not appear, but her hand was sucked into another dimension.


    Then inside her head appear a list of various items.


    Although she was a bit bewildered, she decided to test it out anyway and choose a low healing potion to take out.


    Looking at the red colored liquid inside of a glass vial in her hand, she felt relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡­I still have them¡­¡±


    With this, her food problem was solved.


    Because she has a lot of food items inside her storage.


    ¡°But, well, in the first place does this body need food at all? My race was dragon-kin, as the name implied I am a half-dragon¡­¡±


    When she took the form of a human, the only dragon part she had were the scale bellow her eyes and the reverse scale near her thigh.


    Her appearance was that of a young girl that just passed childhood and in the middle of growth period.


    ¡°Next¡­¡±


    Just by running, she already created those disasters. Her desire to try items above legend diminished greatly.


    And thus her choices were limited.


    ¡°¡­¡­Magic.¡±


    She wanted to try a flashy one.


    But she quickly shook her head.


    Didn¡¯t she just reflect on how out of the world her power was? What would happen if she tried one of Nacht¡¯s magic that mostly flashy wide area annihilation type?


    Considering that, she refrained using magic from third and fourth job advancement.


    Nacht first and second jobs magics were mainly from (low) dragon system, as for third and fourth jobs mostly filled with (high) dragon system magic.


    Nacht who has become magic specialist has a lot of magic. However the higher level magic she had mainly wide area magic that would be very dangerous. Although she could imagine what kind of disaster that would befall if she used it, she still did not feel it¡¯s real. In the first place she is not even sure whether she could use magic at all.


    But since she decided to use magic, she would readily try it.


    She crossed her right and left hand and started to chant. Actually, it happened almost automatically, as if her body moved on its own.


    ¡°Embraced by flame of darkness and die¨C(low) dragon magic <>¡±


    Uwahh, so embarrassing.


    What the hell I am saying, she thought.


    She felt she could die from embarrassment.


    Moreover, nothing happened.


    So stupid, Nacht looked so stupid.


    Even her consideration to aim for the lake to prevent forest fire just ends up comical.


    However, when Nacht about to give up all notion about magic¨C


    ¨Cthe lake was burning.


    From the surface of the water, a black flame pillar was spouted out.


    Correction, multiple black flame pillars.


    ¡°¡­Hah?¡±


    In her field of vision, among the growing vapor, the multiple black flame pillars converged and ascended toward the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha.¡±


    Once again the same word spilled out from her mouth.


    (That¡¯s impossible. It is just a second job¡¯s magic you know? It¡¯s not even among the four great elements but low dragon magic! Even with Nacht high MAT (magic attack) this kind of result still ridiculous. This is too weird¡­!)


    Her vision blurred from the bewilderment.


    ¡°Did I perhaps, become the strongest¡­?¡±


    In the place where the lake was, the remnants of the black flame swaying.


    No matter how you look at it, it was the destruction of nature. Nacht felt sorry in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±


    Leaving words that could not be considered as an excuse, she quickly left that place.


    Without knowing the disaster that she caused.


    **diamond**


    ¡°Kukukukuku, finally I could get out.¡±


    That voice reverberated from somewhere.


    With a deep, dark, and extremely cold tone.


    ¡°But, who was it, did they tried to kill me too¨C¡±


    Just from that voice, fear spread to every part of the body.


    ¡°Well, no matter. When my wound healed¨C¡±


    From the burned land, a small hand appeared.


    ¡°¨CI will take my revenge toward humanity.¡±

 CH 5

    ¡°Now I have done it¡­¡±


    True I regret what I have done.


    But the feeling that it didn¡¯t really matter was stronger. It actually shocked me a bit.


    ¡°But, why¡­¡­?¡±


    I have a theory.


    The body I trasmigrate to was, Nacht¡¯s. Not Tooru Aikawa¡¯s.


    That means even if the consciousness that overwrites was Tooru Aikawa¡¯s, the fact that I am Nacht did not change.


    That¡¯s why, even though I did something like that, I did not feel agitated.


    The one who stood here was Nacht, although I have Aikawa Tooru¡¯s memory, it was nothing more than foreign matter, an impurities.


    And I have a basis for that.


    That was, the foolish words that spilled out from my own mouth.


    ¡°¡±Embraced by the flame of darkness and die¨C¡°¡±


    There was no way the now college student Aikawa Tooru would say something like that.


    In the real world, the phase of his eighth-grade syndrome has passed.


    But, Nacht would¨Ccertainly do.


    Probably, I did input those words using Yorune Noa during my roleplaying as Nacht in the game.


    Because Nacht was like the incarnation of my eighth-grade syndrome.


    If I am currently Nacht, then I would easily say phrases that would go down as dark history once again.


    ¡°Should I just accept it¡­or maybe I should change how I speak? From that exaggerated, condescending, eight-grade syndrome patient like a way of speaking¡­¡±


    During my roleplay with my comrades, they actually pretty like it. However, in the real world, those kinds of words sound really painful.


    Although, now that I have become Nacht, I could feel it.


    I wanted it this way.


    ¡°Give me a break¡­¡­.Or rather, I have been talking with myself for a while now¡­well I am in the middle of the forest with none around so it could not be helped I guess¡­¡­¡±


    Forest, all around me.


    With my heightened five senses, I could feel presence a few hundred meters around me, but I find none, only some animals.


    I guess I feel lonely because I was alone.


    A true loner.


    Attacked by the indescribable feeling of loneliness, I could tell that Nacht is someone who prone to feel lonely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s search for someone, anyone¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, I have soul magic from third job advancement that similar to detection magic¡­¡­¡±


    Realizing that, I activated the magic.


    ¡°Area Extension (increase magic range)¨CSoul Search.¡±


    If not mistaken according to its flavor text it was a skill which determines the soul good or evil to its root from all sentient creature in range.


    Together with the activation of the magic, information flowed into my brain.


    Among them, I searched for the human soul.


    And then¨C


    ¡°Near the forest, there were three muddy one¨Cand a pure white one.¡±


    I got a response.


    But it didn¡¯t look like a good one.


    Those with muddy souls should have surrounded the pure white one.


    Perhaps he/she was attacked?


    Noticing that, my body moved faster than my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Fueled by the thrill of the unknown meeting ahead, Nacht accelerated.


    ¡ó


    The ground gouged by her kick.


    Because high-speed movement above the ground equal to the destruction of nature, Nacht used Origin skill (race skill) and spread out her dragon wings that were hidden inside her.


    The appearance was like an illusion of mist or shadow.


    It surrounded her like clothes, but when gathering behind her back, the formless wings made Nacht looked like clad in darkness.


    The difference between a low dragon and a high dragon in Real World Online was as the name implied high dragon was a higher version of the low dragon. Disregarding the appearance that the low dragon looked like an eastern dragon while the high dragon looked like the western one. Nacht wings were similar to the western ones but firmer and thick.


    ¡°Although carelessness is dangerous, no matter how I see it, I need to limit my power¨C¡±


    Looking at the crater she made, Nacht sighed.


    And then she took out a jet black bangle.


    It was a cursed tool¨Cweakening bangle.


    Actually, it¡¯s not a common item. Since it would make the wearer has all stats reduced by 30%, basically a cursed item. After completing a certain quest, the cursed would be lifted and become a strengthening bangle, which would increase all stats by 5%.


    It actually made many players wanted to complain because of the stinginess of the effect. Considering the labor needed and the effect that¡¯s not actually that good, in the end, Nacht never clears the quest and thus the item remained as a weakening bangle.


    ""


    However, this time it was a perfect item that she needed.


    She quickly equipped it. In an instant, she was assaulted by feeling as if a weight was put in her body, but she quickly adapted to it.


    ¡°Kuh, hold it my right hand¡­St-stop it, it¡¯s not yet the time to unleash this power!¡±


    Those words flowed smoothly from her mouth disregarding her will, she was already given up at this point. The only saving grace that her current appearance was a super beautiful girl.


    ¡°This is the first time I fly but how should I put it, it feels refreshing. And this wings¨Cthey feel oddly familiar.¡±


    Of course, she has never moved something like wings, not even once.


    However disregarding that, it truly felt like a part of her.


    She must admit it.


    She has become Nacht.


    When her mind blended into one, she felt her body also synchronized.


    She understood that the odd feeling in her soul, and the uncanny feeling in her consciousness have merged into one.


    (I see, I am Nacht¨C)


    Then she must prioritize what Nacht wanted.


    She decided as the scenery passed among the darkness.


    ¡°What a dirty soul¨Cjust what the hell they did to make it that dirty.¡±


    Her words left her mouth solemnly.


    Her targets have reached her dragon eyes field of view.


    When she confirmed the trash with her own eyes, she once again flew high to the sky.


    There is no mercy for them, who harass the thin and dirty little girl, with a filthy smile on their face.


    The curse that has no place to turn, become a resentment that almost consumes the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    The pure white soul trembled painfully, however, the half soul dragon Nacht understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pleasant color. Don¡¯t curse, young child¨Csmile, as you have an exceptional fortune.¡±


    Hearing these words, Aisha felt the tension on her body loosened. And to answer those voices, even if it¡¯s forced she tried to make a smile.


    However, apparently, that¡¯s unnecessary.


    Because when she looked at Nacht appearance, she¨C


    already smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Splendid. Alright then, trash, time to take your leave.¡±


    The most fearless bandit, Gil, becomes angry that someone tried to obstruct his enjoyment and unable to correctly assess the situation.


    ¡°O-oh, amazing! You¡¯re just my type. I-I will dote on you¡­!¡±


    Nope, that¡¯s only his way to look away from reality.


    Although his mouth said that, he was swallowed by Nacht¡¯s killing intent and have difficulty in breathing.


    Facing that tremendous might, none would dare to blame him for being intimidated.


    However, those words actually irritated Nacht even more.


    ¡°Hou, so you will play with me? Rape me? Interesting¨Cthen, I will retaliate in kind. Let me prepare the perfect retribution for those murky souls.¡±


    Just by looking at them, she could see, rape twice, murder three times, gang rape four times, mass murder seven times, violence, thief, etc¡­¡­


    The reward and punishment that were carved in the soul, their recorded evil deeds actually did not always make the soul muddy. If they have justified reason, or if they repented, they would slowly turn clear again.


    However, those trash¡¯s souls did not have any tendency of being purified¨C


    ¡°You guys have no right to live¨Csoul magic¨C¡±


    Negative Gate (Death Prison Gate).


    Soul Magic is the specialty of Nacht who choose race soul-dragon dragonkin.


    It was high dimension magic, which affects the root of all living beings, the soul. It could bind them, judge them, sometimes even guide them.


    Although the reason she got it was pretty crappy¨Cjust because Tooru who fall into eighth-grade syndrome illness thought it was cool¨Cshe actually felt that this power really apt for her.


    She could see people¡¯s true essence to their core.


    Together with her declaration, a hole appeared in the space. Black light poured from the opened keyhole like a tear.


    And that was the signal of the opening gate.


    From the round-shaped hole, appeared innumerable hands.


    That was, the grief of the dead.


    ¡°Hi! Please wait!! Stop!! Save us¨C¡±


    Gil who tried to ward off the dead¡¯s hands only received a cold look from Nacht.


    ¡°I think, ah right, ¡®Have you ever give mercy to those who beg?''¡±


    Those words sound like a rip off from manga or maybe anime, but it indeed represented Nacht¡¯s true feeling.


    ¡°Noooooooooooooooo! Please stop! Stop! Stop! I don¡¯t want to die¨C! I don¡¯t want to¡­di¡­¡±


    The dead¡¯s hand pierced Gil¡¯s chest.


    He stopped breathing, and of course, stopped screaming too.


    Those hands then drag the now silent Gil to the deep of hell.


    ¡°I wish at least your soul would be bleached after dead¨Cand in the next life, you should choose a better way to live.¡±


    Her golden pupil trembled together with the light.


    ¡°Alright¨CI have kept you guys waiting. Next is your turn.¡±


    The bandits who received death sentences turned pale from fright.


    Their breath already ragged, the blood drained from their face, and about to lose consciousness.


    But if they lose consciousness here, what awaits them was only death.


    Using the never used brain, they racked it so hard to find a way to escape with their life.


    ¡°Please wait! I-I didn¡¯t become a bandit because I like it! I have no choice! The feudal lord b*stard raised the tax like crazy, and even after work hard like a dog we could not earn anything! To escape from this d*mned poverty we could only take from others! Isn¡¯t everyone like that? Rather than getting hurt, we choose to hurt others to keep ourselves safe! Rather than getting hungry, it¡¯s better to steal from others to eat! None have ever saved us, that¡¯s why it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­!¡±


    Their words were not a lie.


    In the first place, they come from reclamation villages. When things getting south they escaped and then gather as a group.


    They received treatment similar to Aisha who now didn¡¯t even have the power to work anymore.


    If it was Tooru who still lives in peaceful Japan, those words might move him.


    But for the current Nacht, it was not even worth consideration.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s pitiful of you.¡±


    ¡°You get it, don¡¯t you!?¡±


    They appeared to be misunderstood and smiled, Nacht also slowly smiled.


    A deep smile as if she smiled toward a friend.


    ¡°By the way¨Chow is the taste of the first village girl you raped?¡±


    ¡°Oh¨Cthat was especially amazing¨C¡±


    He stopped his words.


    But it was already too late.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was so fun, right? Because that was your color told me!¡±


    ¡°Kh¨C!¡±


    Because Nacht could see the sediment in their soul.


    ¡°Listen, unhappiness and misfortune, although I could not say they were equal in shape in size, would always exist in our life. There are people who could keep their soul color beautiful even when facing them, but there are also some who lose their way and muddy their soul.¡±


    Nacht embraced the dirty, thin like a withered tree, and stinky young girl, and then smiled with affection.


    ¡°You have worked hard¨Ceverything is fine now¨C¡±


    The young girl lost her consciousness after the tension loosened and surrender her body to Nacht. While at the same time, the dragon¡¯s claws rip through the dark night.


    Without paying attention to the two dirty flowers that have withered, she continues to hug the young girl.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like Aisha did not have any hatred or anger, or other negative emotions.


    Nevertheless, her soul could remain pure and transparent.


    ¡°Perhaps this is what called fate.¡±


    Those words flowed naturally from her mouth.

 CH 6

    As the dirty corpses returned to the earth, Nacht looked at the young girl smaller than her that was in her arm.


    ¡°Oi, young lady¨Cplease wake up, oi.¡±


    Although her heart thrilled from the first contact with a sentient being in this world, the young girl looked so sickly and did not move a finger.


    ¡°¡­..Isn¡¯t this pretty serious?¡±


    Unconsciously her words become filled with concern.


    Although she could see that the young girl¡¯s condition was weakened, unlike Real World Online she could not see her statuses like HP, MP, SP (stamina point), FP (food point), status abnormality, and the likes.


    That¡¯s why she did not know what should she do.


    ¡°Her breathing is weak¡­Oi, you, don¡¯t die just like this¨C¡±


    She laid down the young girl and then listened to her heartbeat.


    The almost disappearing heartbeat sound just like the last struggle for life.


    ¡°¨CNo. I can¡¯t let you die like this¨C¡±


    Nacht has two ways to save her.


    Both have demerit, short and long term, however, she also felt that this is fate, and thus she choose to trust her intuition.


    Her heart beating like crazy.


    The more she felt conscious about it, the redder her face became.


    But hesitating here was not an option.


    And thus her hesitation disappears the next moment.


    ¡°¨CHm.¡±


    And overlapped.


    At the same time, Nacht Origin Skill (race skill) Dragon¡¯s Servant activated. In-game era, it was a skill to recruit a recruitable monster or NPC.


    It gives the target dragon knight or dragon holy maiden, strengthening their status, and similar to tamer subordination skill, it completely heals the target if succeeded, just like when leveling up.


    It was usually called blessing during the game.


    Normally it should not be effective against real people (another player), but Nacht has a strong feeling that it would work.


    A light green gush of wind blew. At the same time, a geometric pattern magic circle appeared under them.


    They were wrapped in the gentle wind, and when the light settled¨Cthe young girl throat that has stopped started to move to drink the saliva and make a gulping sound.


    The change was dramatic.


    Flesh returned to her dried thin arms. Her blood circulation becomes better and a reddish hue started to return to her skin. The dying thin young girl was no more.


    What was there was a healthy young girl, even the dirt on her body disappeared together with the light.


    As if suffocated, her body moved slightly, and then she opened her eyes.


    (Ah¨C)


    Nacht becomes flustered, but Aisha trembled because of something else.


    She just lost her consciousness, and when she opened her eyes, a goddess kissed her.


    The other person has power than rivaled goddesses, even letting them touch her dirty body would be rude of her, that kind of thought was in her emerging consciousness.


    But those sentiments washed away readily by the kiss of the fiend.


    The inhumane beauty as if wanted to challenge goddesses to melt into her. Her mind blanked, and her body desired for more.


    She could not hold herself, but when she about to reach out not only with her lips but also her tongue¨C


    ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    Aisha was attacked by feeling as if losing something important.


    Because Nacht who come to her sense has moved her lips away from hers.


    ¡°No, this is, not what you think¨Cah, it¡¯s that! A first-aid treatment! Something like CPR! Yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not like I do it because your lips look delicious! Certainly not, ah¨C¡±


    Welp, she just admitted it herself.


    When she noticed it was too late.


    Aisha shrunk her body as if embarrassed, and Nacht felt that the eyes that looked at her seem like looking at pervert.


    Of course, that was her own delusion, but the fact did not change that despite she said it¡¯s the first aid, she also enjoyed herself, and thus the feeling of guilt inside her was enormous.


    ¡°Ah, I¨Cam¨Cno, esteemed being, who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, as I said it couldn¡¯t be helped¨Chmm, what? I (male), no, We, no, no, I¨CI am Nacht¨CNacht Schatten. You could call me Nacht-chan if you want.¡±


    She said it carefully as to increase, nope, to reduce the chance of her favorability plummet even more.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! Ah, thank you for saving me! I-I am, my name is Aisha.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°No, of course, nyot!¡±


    However, looking at the trembling Aisha, Nacht finally remembered something.


    Aisha must have felt like prostrating herself because of the coercion of Nacht passive skill ¡®(south) dragon might¡¯ and ¡®(west) dragon surge¡¯.


    A dragon might prevent low-level monsters to get close, and even if they could break free from it, dragon surge would give bad status ¡®weakness¡¯ and ¡®silence¡¯ on a certain percentage of chance based on level difference.


    Nacht cut off her coercion skills.


    Quickly, the air becomes looser, and Aisha let out a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Are you alright? Let¡¯s talk after you calmed down.¡±


    Nacht tapped the ground with her leg twice.


    Instantly two chairs made from earth appeared.


    She clasped her hand and suddenly a desk appeared from nowhere.


    It was the application of earth type magic, ¡®create golem¡¯. Originally it was a skill to create low-level dolls to be used as walls, however, after coming to this world the application widened. If she was more proficient, Nacht thought it would not be impossible to create a massage chair.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Nacht encouraged Aisha who still looks reluctant to sit.


    ¡°Y-yesh!¡±


    Although the power of coercion has disappeared, perhaps because the first impression was too strong, Aisha still looks nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be more at ease. I want to get along with you. You are the first person I met in this world after all, and also my partner.¡±


    ¡°Fueh! That means¡­¡±


    Aisha trembled and then shrinking her body again.


    ¡°Well, I will tell you after this. But first, since this is our first meeting, let¡¯s introduce ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes¡­.but, Nacht-sama is a God right? On other hand I am a worthless person, I don¡¯t dare to act familiar with Nacht-sama¡­¡±


    After saying those words, Aisha curled her body again.


    ¡°God, huh¡­I think I am similar to you though? I am half-human, well, the other half was kind of a scary monster though.¡±


    Nacht felt slight distress from the little girl¡¯s overestimation. Of course, being stared at with eyes filled with respect was not bad, but since she already her follower it¡¯s not that comfortable.


    Although she knows it was kind of selfish of her, Nacht still wants her to treat her like a comrade.


    ¡°You are also half-human right, the other half is¨Celf, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I am¡­a half-elf¡­¡±


    Somehow she looked a bit embarrassed.


    Half-Elf. In the game, Elf characters were pretty popular because it has good look. Although they were still mostly male players who use female elf characters¡­


    During Miss Real World Contest that held every year, the winners also mostly elves. By the way, Nacht was also chosen as one once, and she was pretty proud of it. Behold the power of around $1000 microtransaction on the character¡¯s appearance.


    That to say¨C


    ¡°You have beautiful ears¨C¡±


    Nacht praised the pointed ears that she could see for real for the first time.


    It was totally unconscious action.


    ¡°Fu, fue¡­? Beautiful¡­? Although it¡¯s different from everyone else¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Well, it¡¯s elf¡¯s ears, right? It¡¯s the great elf¡¯s ears every elf worshiper wants to lick you know! Of course, it¡¯s adorable. If you say it¡¯s bad because it¡¯s different, then I am the most different among everyone, right?¡±


    Because she is not even a person of this world.


    Of course, she did not say the second half.


    ¡°Adorable¡­¡­ M-me? ¡­.Fueeeeennn¡­hiks¡­¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t cry! Did I said something wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hiks¡­N-no, it¡¯s not like that¡­None other than my dad have ever praised me for it, so I feel happy¡­I am happy¡­¡±


    For someone like her to be in this forest alone, Aisha must have a lot on her plate. Even Nacht could guess that much.


    ¡°I see. If possible, I want you to tell me everything. Including why are you here alone.¡±


    The quiet dialogue between the two started in the darkness of the forest.

 CH 7

    Aisha would be twenty this year.


    And thus, for elves that could live to thousand years, of course, their sense of time was different from human.


    Twenty years, for elves, was nothing. And demanding Aisha to have maturity in mind and body, was actually ridiculous.


    Elves need to have a lot of sleep. To let their sensitivity toward nature grow and to get a hold of their enormous mana.


    That was elves pre-puberty phase, and it would last around forty or fifty years.


    After that phase ended, they would start to grow taller and enter puberty.


    It would last around another forty or fifty years. When their body becomes similar to twenty years old human, their body would stop growing, as if time has stopped. And then until the end of their life, they would not grow old. For those who reached a thousand years old, they would still only looked like a human in their thirty or forty.


    In the third reclamation village Floria the only one who knows that truth was her father.


    It was fine when they were still children.


    Because it was common for children to be passive and a bit absentminded, just like how it was normal for them to be high spirited.


    However, when Aisha reached ten years old, it becomes impossible to hide due to her growth difference and ability to learn.


    Everyday Aisha was told,


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    ¡°She must be cursed! Cursed child!¡±


    ¡°She is a monster, right!¡±


    like that by other children.


    Although none of the villagers were educated, it¡¯s not like none of them not know Aisha¡¯s circumstances. Although small in number, people who could notice that she might be from a different race also existed.


    But none of them support her.


    Unbalanced diet.


    It was the fate of those who born with elf blood in their vein.


    They could not stand the smell of animals. No matter how they tried, they could not bring themselves to eat it. That also included milk from livestock and eggs. In the end, the only thing Aisha eat were grain, beans, and soup of salt and vegetables. Also, fruits, but it was a pretty rare treat.


    Not only she grows slowly, but she was also a picky eater, could not help with work, and only sleep all day long. That was how Aisha was viewed by the villagers.


    However, even so¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you grow slowly. Just grow at your own pace. Until then Papa will always protect Aisha. I promise.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Because of those words, Aisha could live until she was nineteen years old and few months without worry.


    Because her father who was an ex-adventurer was outstanding in protecting the village, hunting, and pioneering.


    And because his father is kind, even when famine strike she was not sold, and due to his gentleness, Aisha could grow to become an honest girl.


    However, that fortune was ended abruptly.


    Pandemic disease.


    That disease infected a third of the village¡¯s population, including her father.


    And losing the only support, her family ended terribly.


    Their food reserve dissipates slowly as time passed while Aisha could only nursing his father desperately.


    Day by day as their food reserve reduced, the food on their table becomes even poorer.


    But none lend their hand. Although his father has saved them not only once or twice, none, not even one soul lend their hand to them.


    On the contrary, some even said that the root of the disease comes from the house with the cursed child.


    Aisha understood intuitively.


    The reason none of them lend their hand was that they hate her.


    Because of her, none willing to save her father.


    Her father¡¯s condition did not become better.


    In the small reclamation village, there was no doctor.


    And her father¡¯s dying words were¨C


    ¡°¡­I am sorry, Aisha¨CFather could not protect you anymore¨CI broke my promise¨CI could not protect my promise with you, and with your mother Floria¨CI am sorry, I love you, Aisha¨C¡±


    After her father died, she was thrown away.


    None willing to take her.


    Of course.


    In that desperate situation, none would want to add baggage who could not work and a picky eater.


    ¡°I see, he was a good father.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuegu¡­Eggu, father¡ªfue¡ªn. Fatheeerrrr!¡±


    After she finished her story, she cried and cried.


    Surely, during her desperate time to survive, she has killed her own emotion.


    The reason she did not lose herself and able to met Nacht now, just because of her father.


    ¡°Just cry whenever you wanted to cry. Let your tears flow¨Cdon¡¯t hold back. Although I don¡¯t have much, I could still lend you my chest.¡±


    Nacht looked up to the sky.


    Nacht felt a strange connection, as if fate, with the first person she met in this unknown world. Just like the feeling she had with her old comrades.


    If Nacht was not there, this little life will surely have left this world.


    ¡°Hey, Aisha¨CHow about you come with me?¡±


    After confirming that Aisha has calmed down and her clarity has returned to her eyes, Nacht said those words.


    ¡°¡­¡­B-but¡­I¡­don¡¯t think I would be useful for Nacht-sama. I am weak, forgetful, and picky eater¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s not like I want you to fight. And I am confident with my memory. I also have a lot of food that you might like. So there is no problem, right?¡±


    And then she tilted her head, slightly apologetic.


    ¡°Actually, when I saved you using dragon servant, there is a part of you that bound by it. I will always know where you are, and your growth from now on would largely be influenced by me¨Cwould you hate it?¡±


    Unconsciously her expression started to turn into worry.


    While surprised that Nacht could make that expression, Aisha quickly denied it.


    ¡°N-no. Of course not. I actually feel honored, but¨C¡±


    Aisha knew she was useless.


    That¡¯s why she keeps troubled her father.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay beside Nacht as her useless self.


    Nacht read Aisha¡¯s thoughts.


    And then after she smiled widely, she said to Aisha teasingly.


    ¡°If Aisha doesn¡¯t want to come with me I will be troubled. Apparently, I am easy to feel lonely, that¡¯s why it¡¯s better if I had company¨Cand it would be splendid if Aisha who is a beauty who accompanies me.¡±


    ¡°Be-beauty¡­! Hau!¡±


    Regardless, due to Dragon Servant, Aisha would become stronger from now on. In the first place, Nacht could feel she has a lot of mana originally. Of course, since she was not accustomed to it, she couldn¡¯t use it. However, give her a few years and she would be able to handle it easily.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Aisha. Come with me¨CI need you.¡±


    Nacht offer her hand to Aisha.


    However, Aisha did not accept it readily. Because her mind was in chaos. Her heart beating faster and faster, and to hid the tears that flowing in her cheeks she could not raise her head.


    In her heart, there was only one tremendous feeling.


    It was not joy steamed from the calculation of profit, but pure happiness from the fact that Nacht said she needs her.


    It was the first time someone ever said that they need her.


    Everyone else shunned and scorned her.


    She was thrown away because none need her.


    Denied, and labeled as baggage.


    That was Aisha amount to.


    However, Nacht said she needs her.


    She needs her.


    It was the greatest joy.


    It was supreme bliss.


    She certainly found something new inside her.


    It was a feeling that hard to describe, a pleasant feeling that rushed from inside her, flowing to all the part of her body, and wanted to burst out of her.


    Words that she should not have known appeared naturally inside her heard. At that moment, she grows up so fast as if to make up the time she has lost.


    To express all of that feeling, she spoke out.


    ¡°Yes, my master¨CAisha pledge an eternal loyalty to you.¡±


    She kneeled and kissed Nacht¡¯s hand.


    But why???


    Nacht could only stare dumbfoundedly at Aisha.

 CH 8

    ¡°Yes, my master¨CAisha pledge an eternal loyalty to you.¡±


    Since Nacht would not possibly know what changed¨Cor evolved inside Aisha¡¯s heart, those words of course out of her expectation.


    She meant it as a lighthearted invitation to travel together, but somehow it ended up as eternal loyalty.


    Of course, she would properly care for her, since she felt a deep fate connection with her.


    However, hearing those heavy words even Nacht would confuse about how to respond.


    ¡°Uwah..!¡±


    Aisha who about to rise from a kneeling position caught by the tree¡¯s root and almost tumbled.


    ¡°Upsy daisy.¡±


    But due to Nacht¡¯s superhuman reflex catching her was easy-peasy.


    ¡°Are you ok, Aisha?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, my apologies, but I am fine.¡±


    Just being supported by Nacht, Aisha looked really blissful and smiled from ear to ear.


    Nacht could not understand just what makes her so happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold hands.¡±


    Nacht gave Aisha her right hand.


    ¡°Hawawawa, but that¡¯s disrespectful¨C¡±


    That was what left she said, but her hand still catch Nahct¡¯s hand.


    Although Tooru did not have any experience in holding a girl¡¯s hand except during the culture festival dance, and would probably too embarrassed to ask even though Aisha still looked like a child, due to become Nacht somehow she could do it naturally.


    ¡°Hawa, but it¡¯s such a waste¨Chawa, but, no¨Cbut¨C¡±


    Aisha turned red like a boiled octopus, and repeatedly hold and release Nacht¡¯s hand while muttering incomprehensible words. Finally, Nacht could not stand it and hold her hand tightly.


    ¡°Hau¨C! I¡¯m moved! What a honyor!¡±


    Nacht saw her as a travel companion.


    That¡¯s why she hoped that Aisha would be more relaxed.


    Holding hand is nothing. Well, Nacht could think like that because she is a female character. During the game era, when Tooru used a male character, using character expression change he did sham-kiss with a guild member. It was fine because they get along well. But when he tried to do it with a newly acquainted female character, she was disgusted. By the way, he was forgiven after give her a piece of legend equipment, but if he didn¡¯t she might have announced with horn* that she was sexually harassed. That¡¯s why Tooru subconsciously could not handle the female characters.


    In her previous life as Tooru Aikawa, he never goes out with anyone, and let alone kissing he never holds a hand with any girl.


    Looking at that, it seems she has become pretty assertive.


    Nacht looked hard toward the small beautiful girl, Aisha.


    No matter how young she is, her feminine feature still could be recognized.


    Although Nacht herself is a beauty, Aisha did not pale in comparison.


    After the dirt removed and her skin complexion becomes healthier, added with her golden hair that has been purified from all of the impurities which now looks like a work of art. The light that reflected from it looks majestic as if the moonlight itself.


    Remembering her first kiss with the girl who she holds hand now, Nacht¡¯s face became slightly red.


    ¡°¨CHm?¡±


    However, that peace, that blissful moment, was destroyed by the tactless sound of flapping wings.


    Considering dragon-kin hearing ability, that voice should be around tens of kilometers away, however, in just ten seconds, it already appeared above them.


    ¡°Ha, wa¡­eh, why¡­no way¡­¡±


    The gigantic wings, or maybe the blueish-green whirlpool of mana supported the massive figure.


    The sky becomes dark as it blocks the source of light.


    The dark green scales covered its short¨Cby the standard of its size¨C four limbs. In each leg, was sharp claws in the size of a person.


    The width of the wings could not be measured just like its body.


    But if it must be expressed with word that would be a mountain. A figure as big as a mountain floated in the sky.


    Its emerald eyes filled with wisdom, and its eight horns enveloped by the wind.


    Behind its back was a serpentine tail that swung aggressively.


    ¡°So this world has Dragon too.¡±


    Although it was a species that she has never seen inside the game, it was a dragon, she sure of it.


    Just like how a human met another human, she felt fellowship with the dragon, and the dragon seems felt it too.


    Facing the gigantic ultimate lifeform, Aisha falls to her buttock and even wet herself. However, Nacht was different, she just smiled gently.


    And tell Aisha who has fallen into despair to calm down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aisha¨Cit¡¯s just a lesser dragon. It won¡¯t pose a threat to us.¡±


    Around the lesser dragon in front of her, there was no golden circle.


    In the real world online, the lesser dragon has levels around fifty at least but below one hundred at most.


    Although Nacht¡¯s level hasn¡¯t reached the cap, it¡¯s still 147. There is no way she would lose. Even the peak of the lesser dragon, a raid boss with level 100 still no match with her.


    Well, that was in the game.


    Perhaps there was some difference in this world, but Nacht still felt no threat from the entity in front of her.


    She did look at the bangle she wore for a split second, but she did not feel the need to take it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s just fooling you with its size and hostility. Remember it again, compared with my dragon surge, it was nothing, right?¡±


    Well, her dragon surge was never directly directed to Aisha.


    Aisha, still in her buttock, nodded weakly and grip Nacht¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Alright, then¨Cwhat¡¯s your business? I presume you are not simply out for walk or did you?¡±


    ¡°¡±You are¡ªsimilar, no¨Cyour power is beyond me, you came to this world from the other, an outsider¡­ what a tremendous power¡­¡±¡±


    Its¡¯ words reverberated to the mind. The fact that it talked eloquently with human language, proves its high intelligence.


    ¡°From how you say it, it seems you are not the reason I came to this world¨Cthen, what¡¯s your business with me? I presume you did not come just to greet me. Personally, I don¡¯t want to kill my own kin in this world too, so could you retract your bloodlust?¡±


    My cute servant is troubled in many ways, was what Nacht did not say.


    Even if Aisha still a child, she is a girl after all.


    Many things better left unsaid, that¡¯s a delicacy.


    ¡°¡±¨CI guess you are right.¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¨CAs one of the Observer, I should have to eliminate the outsider, but it seems my power will not be enough¨Cplease let me introduce myself. I am one of the four great dragons, Hurricane dragon Alhazard. People revered me as God of Wind and Travel, but for you, I am just a lesser dragon it seems.¡±¡±


    Somehow Alhazard looks a bit depressed, while Nacht lets down her guard.


    ¡°No need to feel down¨CI am pretty happy to be able to meet my kin you know? I am Nacht, Nacht Schatten. A soul dragon-kin. Don¡¯t worry, I come in peace.¡±


    The one who most surprised by that statement was Aisha.


    Of course, Aisha speculated that Nacht is not a human, and has tremendous power, however, this is the first time she heard from Nacht¡¯s own mouth that Nacht is a dragonkin. There is no way she is not surprised. Additionally, dragon-kin said to be stronger than the dragon itself. No wonder Aisha could not guess it.


    In the first place, she might mix up between lesser dragon and high dragon.


    ¡°Be that as it may, I know I am an outsider according to this world perspective, but to eliminate me in sight is kind of cruel isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nacht glad that her half-assed power worked as a deterrent here.


    ¡°¡±We have our own circumstance¨Cletting a singularity roam free would bring an enormous risk. Additionally, it was our jobs to keep the world balance¨C¡°¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know why I was called to this world?¡±


    This was the only thing Nacht actually wanted to ask Alhazard.


    Although she knows she was transmigrated here, without proof she still felt many possibilities to consider.


    Why Nacht is here is one of them.


    She was not called by God, it doesn¡¯t seem it was because of Tooru¡¯s good deeds, and she did not involved with the hero, or demon king summoning either.


    ¡°¡±That, I don¡¯t know¨CWe only have the power to see the abnormality of this world, a singularity, nothing more, nothing less.¡±¡±


    It was out of Nacht¡¯s expectation, and thus she felt a bit dejected.


    Since Alhazard was an existence that was revered as God, Nacht expects him to know about something, but apparently, he did not. Of course, there is also the possibility that he purposely did not tell her, however considering the fact that he dares to say that he came to kill Nacht openly, and knowing his life and death still in Nacht¡¯s hand, it¡¯s unlikely that he lied.


    Suddenly another question arose in her heart.


    ¡°Then, otherworlder¨Cpeople from another world, or perhaps a summoned being, have them ever appeared or will appear again?¡±


    In novels, there were hero summoning, demon king summoning, and people who lost their way to another world, a visitor.


    Nacht asked whether something like that has ever happened before.


    ¡°¡±In the long past, around a few thousand years ago, there was a summoning of Demon King of disaster. In the holy city, there was also a summoning formation to summon hero, and then¨Cno never mind. However, people who were summoned from another world certainly existed in the past.¡±¡±


    Nacht appreciates Alhazard¡¯s information.


    ¡°I see! That¡¯s good to hear, thank you, young dragon!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡­Young huh. Other than my great-grandmother none else has called me that¨Cthen, I have one question. What is your objective?¡±¡±


    His gaze was straight as if trying to peek into Nacht¡¯s true intention.


    However, Nacht just reached this world and struggling to adapt, that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t really decided on what she wanted to do. At most, she wanted to appreciate the girls from various races that previously could only be seen through the monitor. No wait, for now, it was¨C


    ¡°¨CTravelling casually with Aisha I guess.¡±


    Her gaze focused on the tiny life she met in this world.


    ¡°Well, I did not think of conquering this world or massacring people to level up, or anything dangerous like that, so you not need to worry.¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s answer, Alhazard closes his emerald eyes once, contemplating for a while, and then opened it again.


    ¡°¡±For now, let me believe those words.¡±¡±


    Alhazard who came like a gale ascended to the sky and then disappeared among the cloud.


    After seeing it disappeared, Nacht¡¯s gaze instinctively looked bellow.


    There was the still absentminded Aisha.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s take a bath.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aisha¡¯s blinked twice.


    And then after her consciousness returned, her face turned red due to shame.


    ¡°Na, Na, Nacht-sama¡­you dolt¡­perverts¡­Hiks¡­¡±


    Looking at the teary-eyed Aisha, Nacht felt the urge of killing Alhazard for the first time.

 CH 9

    Inside the forest, on a cave by a steep cliff.


    ¡°Hahaha, thanks to you, Duran, we could successfully catch our prey. There were some casualties on our side, but thanks to you we could catch the A rank adventurer Ice Empress. ¨CI don¡¯t really mind if the price dropped, if you want, you could give her a taste, she is quite pretty although a bit cold.¡±


    The one who flattered Duran was none other than the head of the biggest bandit group in the free trade city outskirt, the Fang of Black Wolf, his name was Aizen.


    To be accepted as the head of those ruffians of course he had the power to back him up.


    Aizen was an ex-knight who served a now ruined noble. After he left his house he becomes a mercenary, and using the connection at that time, he now lives as a bandit. In the first place, mercenary and bandit are not that different, that was Aizen¡¯s opinion. Although they fight in different places, what they did are the same¨Ckill and plunder.


    None among his underling could match him. Even if ten versus one, against his slight-better-than-amateur goons, he would still easily wipe them out.


    Considering his long combat experience, it would not be exaggerated that he was a battle expert.


    However, even he was nothing but small fry in front of Duran.


    The one he hired as a paid swordsman, the Legendary Mercenary Duran.


    ¡°No need! That person was pretty strong¨C¡±


    ¨CEven make him jealous.


    That was what Duran did not say.


    Aizen nodded at Duran¡¯s words.


    Of course, although they were young, A-rank adventurer who also has title was in no way weak. Although rank was designated by people and there might some discrepancy between people at the same rank, once passed B and reached A, there was no way they are like common people. Because that was the submit only those who talented allowed to step into.


    For Aizen, he might only last two minutes if he was fighting against them.


    If they were serious, he might defeat in the first minute, that was what Aizen noticed when he saw their battle against Duran. If Duran not here, he would have no choice other than to retreat.


    But Aizen could not understand Duran¡¯s words.


    That¡¯s right, she was pretty strong. It makes his blood boil, give him exhalation. However, it did not satisfy him.


    Inside his heart, the divine protection of berserker murmured.


    More, more.


    Thousand Dismemberer Duran, Fresh Blood Duran, Legendary Mercenary Duran, Battle Demon Duran.


    That was not the title he asked for.


    But something people gave him during his battles.


    It was fame earned from running away from everyday life toward the battle.


    One time he was with antigovernment rebellion member slaying knights, one time he fought with disaster level monster alone and win, one time he entered the war as a mercenary and returned without a single wound on his body, he was called a demon that roams in the battlefield. He fights following the divine protection he got, that¡¯s all, but he got an exaggerated title as another reward.


    Since when he wondered,


    Since when he wondered,


    The battlefield becomes his everyday life.


    ""


    Since when he wondered,


    He could no longer control his power and lost his heart.


    ¡°Haha¨C¡±


    Unknowingly self-derision laugh escaped from his mouth.


    Following orders, roaming inside the battlefield, he believed the void in his heart was buried somewhere there, but apparently, it still eats his heart, slowly.


    Killing someone, rumored, and the feared. That was what eating his heart out, but he did not notice it. No, to be more precise, he pretends to not notice.


    The beginning what when he was a child.


    When he was just a pure little kid.


    And now to be called a demon who roam on the battlefield is kind of ironic, Duran laughed.


    ¡°Where I should go?¡±


    The empty void in his heart sucked the light from his eyes.


    None could ever understand Duran¡¯s grief.


    ¡°Boss! Boss! T¡¯s bad!¡±


    Across the thin cloth wall, someone screamed.


    The messenger hurriedly tells the urgent business he rushed with.


    Aizen was always a realistic leader, he would not bother with pleasantries if there is something urgent.


    However, that was only if Aizen was alone, now that Duran who he should prioritize and please, he couldn¡¯t help but become slightly irritated.


    ¡°What is it? You are too loud!.¡±


    While checking Duran¡¯s expression, Aizen glared at his underling.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s, one of the patrol team did not come back!¡±


    ¡°HMM? Whose team?¡±


    ¡°Gil¡¯s team.¡±


    Aizen always makes three people patrol together. First, it would easy to overwhelm with the number if facing a lone enemy, and the other was if the battle unfavorable, while two of them fighting, one could run away and report.


    Information is vital on the battlefield, that¡¯s why he usually has a lot of scouts active.


    ¡°No one returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no one¡­¡­¡±


    The first possibility was they met monsters and annihilated. However, no high-rank monster existed in this area.


    Betrayal was also unlikely. It might be different if they were tricked, but usually, for people who have nowhere to go like them, they would return to the bandit group in the end. So even if they met an opportunity, it¡¯s unlikely they would try to hog it by themselves.


    Then maybe they were captured by knights or adventurers.


    That was possible but unlikely. Since even if they were baited with something, they would not risk themselves to get it, since they would be able to get it more securely with more people. Aizen always warns them to never get ahead of themselves after all.


    Additionally, from the informant he has in the free trade city, other than the Ice Empress adventurers team which they just dealt with, there should be no massive bandit sweep-up team created.


    ¡°That was¨Cweird¨Calright, I will send some of my men. You can go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Information was the most important thing to survive.


    Even if it¡¯s just a small out-of-place feeling, Aizen would not dismiss it.


    ¡°Hebrew, Gladd, check the south area!¡±


    The two of them were his comrades since the mercenary era.


    Both of them were skilled scouts, and have obtained Art sense presence.


    Different from other riff raffs, they were Aizen trusted aide.


    ¡°Nn, sure, sure.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome! I was just about to embrace those bitches!¡±


    ¡°Oi oi, Gladd, if she is not a virgin the price will go down! Also, never release the magic lock on Ice Empress! She could kill you even barehanded. I understand your feeling but be patient. Once the money rolled in, you could just buy any harlot or slaves you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood. Alright, I¡¯m not feeling it but let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aizen was calm.


    He did not miss a small crack, using the surest hand he has he erased the uncertainties.


    That was the recipe to live long.


    However¨Chis best effort was wasted.


    Why is that? Of course, Aizen did not know, the reason is simple¨C


    ¨CThe enemy was bad.


    ¡°Blood, please don¡¯t boil¨C¡±


    None responded to Duran¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Na~, Aisha, please cheer up¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsuun!¡±


    ""


    What¡¯s with that?


    No matter how Nacht saw it, the one at fault was not her but Alhazard.


    More importantly, Aisha is still a child.


    Anyone would be terrified if glared at by a dragon with animosity, and won¡¯t be able to hold it down there.


    None would blame them.


    ¡°Look, I give you this celestial fruit, how about it?¡±


    Nacht took a fruit like a green apple from storage.


    It was a drop in Celestia, an area with an average monster level of 100~120. It could recover FP (food point) for a certain amount of time, that¡¯s why it was an essential item for players.


    FP, just like its name represents hunger value. If dropped to certain power some stats will go down, dropped even more player will be affected by bad status like accuracy down or dizziness, and in the end, they would die due to hunger. It was a very important thing.


    She did not know the taste since she never eats it for real, but it should be delicious.


    Food type items taste was affected by its rarity, and the celestial fruit was a six-star out of max ten stars rarity, so it should be pretty good.


    It looks so fresh and juicy, with a sweet and springy gleam.


    ¡°*droll*¡­ Ah! No-you won¡¯t tempt me with food¨Cdelicious food¨CI won¡¯t be fooled¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, although your mouth denies, your body is honest you know¨Chere, you want this right?¡±


    ¡°Ha, hau¨CThere¡¯s no, way¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need it? That¡¯s too bad¡­¡±


    Nacht pretends to return the fruit to the storage.


    And then¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡±


    Of course with Nacht¡¯s hearing ability she did not miss it.


    However looking at the embarrassed Aisha, Nacht¡¯s sadistic urge welled up.


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Aisha¡­umm¡­want¡­it. Please grant it to Aisha, Nacht-sama!¡±


    ¡°Haha, well said. Then, as a gift, here, savor it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much! Hamu, mogu mogu, ah¨CWhat is, this! Amazing, a, hamu, fua¡ª¡±


    Aisha¡¯s expression melt into bliss. Nacht also took the same fruit from storage and then took a bite.


    The juice exploded in her mouth. An elegant sweetness spread in her taste bud.


    Its crunchy texture gave chewing satisfaction and easy on the tongue.


    As it crumbled, it changes to another sweetness and left a refreshing after taste.


    ¡°Hmm, this is¨Cpretty good¨C¡±


    ¡°Hafuu, this is the best fruit I have ever eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are exaggerating.¡±


    After all, although it took time, it¡¯s easy to gather a lot of them when they reached a high level.


    It was usually sold cheaply at the market to the low-level players as a means to get some pocket change. It¡¯s practical but nothing sort of luxurious.


    ¡°Of course not! This is the first time I have ever eat something this delicious!¡±


    Nacht slightly overwhelmed by Aisha¡¯s blossoming smile.


    But well, as long she is happy.


    ¡°¨CI see, then I should give you something even more delicious in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­would be a waste on someone like me¡­¡­.¡±


    Aisha murmured.


    Nacht who heard it shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Of course not. Aisha is already my follower, friend, and someone important for me.¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Aisha put both hands on her cheeks.


    As if trying to hold her smirking expression back.


    Too bad it did not really effective.


    ¡°Ye-yes! Aisha is already Nacht-sama property!¡±


    (Geh, just why it turned like that¡­ Haah, please forgive me, Aisha¡¯s father, I think your daughter has grown in the slightly wrong direction)


    Nacht enjoyed Aisha¡¯s ceaseless talk.


    From an outside perspective, they were nothing but fools that have let their guard down.


    That¡¯s why two people approached them.


    Recklessly, thoughtlessly, fooled by a trap laid by Nacht.


    (Wel-co-me)


    Nacht¡¯s lips slowly turned into a smile.

 CH 10

    Hebrew and Glad were both mercenaries that turned into bandits.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The two of them observing two girls from hundreds of meters away.


    Following Aizen¡¯s order to check the south area, they quickly found the presence of those two.


    ¡°No matter where I look, they were just fools. The elf still a brat, the other¡­what was that? A noble? She was terrific, I want to embrace her! Messed her up! Break her up!¡±


    Although Gladd said it with a low voice, it didn¡¯t really hide his desire fueled by Nacht¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°Is there any possibility of they being bait?¡±


    Hebrew asked.


    ¡°You asked me? Aren¡¯t you good at detecting presence? If none else around them, then they are not a bait! No traps around either!¡±


    Although Gladd true to his desire, he never skimped on his duty. Because it was where his life hanging.


    So he said his opinion truthfully.


    ¡°None else around.¡±


    ¡°Then they are just prey. My detect danger skill also not reacting.¡±


    Added Gladd.


    Of course, that was because Nacht makes it that way, if his skill did function properly, the result would be different.


    ¡°Just in case they are a trap all along¨CI will attract their attention and you go to report, ok?¡±


    Gladd nodded at Hebrew¡¯s words.


    And thus the two of them marched toward their death.


    ¡°Oi, you two¨C!¡±


    Before Gladd¡¯s even finished,


    ¡°Welcome, I have waiting for you.¡±


    Just those words,


    change the air dramatically.


    The meaning of those words, of course, they should understand.


    However, it still hard to change their mind after believing that they were the hunter, and this Gladd becomes angry and shouted.


    ¡°Hah, what could two brats do! No matter what kind of trick you have, I will still violate you!¡±


    Different from the impulsive Gladd, Hebrew was calmer.


    So it was a trap all along.


    The girl in front of them could see through their stealth and even prepare to trap them. That would mean their chance of winning would be low. Because although her appearance was those of a little girl, she might be able to use very powerful magic.


    It was unmistakably a miss on their part.


    ¡°Gladd, as we planned¨Cgo!¡±


    Gladd clicks his tongue but followed obediently.


    Gladd was not stupid. He was able to survive on the battlefield this long. He would still follow the best course of action.


    ¡°Whoops, don¡¯t be such a killjoy¨Cyou have come all this way here, you shall entertain me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wha-wha-what? Hau¨C¡±


    The only one who didn¡¯t know anything, Aisha was startled. It seemed she didn¡¯t notice the bandits even after this close.


    On other hand, Gladd already attempt to escape¨C


    ¡°What!?¡±


    But it¡¯s too late.


    Because when he turned around, the forest already disappeared.


    No matter how many times he blinked, what appeared there was only a precipitous cliff.


    Not only that, when he looked around, the scenery becomes warped, and they were left in a round-shaped plain with no sky nor land in sight. Even if they wanted to run away, there¡¯s no way to escape.


    ¡°Illusion (fantasy) magic, <>. But, what a surprise¨Cor I should say ¡®lucky me¡¯?¡±


    Negative status resistance was necessary to measure to keep own life.


    A countermeasure for fatal negative statuses like illusion and curse usually sold cheaply in the free market. Of course, using their own magic resistance to reflect them was still the best, so leveling up is still the best solution.


    Additionally, although Nacht learned illusion magic, it was not part of her main job skill. Unlike Gilwin, an incubus (male) player who focused on interference magic, who could land another bad status even when his skill was resisted, which could even bypass the defense of super rare equipment which could resist illusion and give a cursed status. It was a nightmare that some of her comrades can¡¯t recover from.


    At the end of the day, Nacht was an attack magic specialist and only learned those magic to fill up the empty slot she has left.


    However, it seemed her magic worked just fine.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s better for you guys to obey me. That way you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Nacht stood calmly and gaze condescendingly.


    ¡°No way¡­I have never seen or heard any magic like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡­Have you ever heard about it, Aisha?¡±


    Aisha shook her head. Well although this skill shows its might now, during the game era it was effective only toward a select number of enemies, that¡¯s why except those who specialized in illusion magic almost none took them. On the other side, most high-level monsters will use them, so most players would have a countermeasure for them.


    ¡°I see¨C¡±


    ¡°Damn you! Monster! I will kill you!¡±


    Now that his retreat was cut off he changed to attack.


    However, that was already too late.


    Nacht unintentionally let out a mocking laugh.


    The illusion was one of the most must prevented bad status. Why? Because once afflicted, it would make unable to attack for a certain amount of time, and even if the illusion was broken, another bad status would be inflicted which was accuracy down. Additionally, in the worst case in the mini-map enemies would multiply, could not distinguish between friend and foe, unable to move, etc. A truly troublesome bad status. Without a proper measure, we would only trouble our teammates and the guilt would be immeasurable.


    By chance, if caught to this bad status, the first thing to do were usually one of the two: using an item to retreat, or if not possible, use a defensive skill until the status wears off. The fact that no item could be used to break the illusion was another reason to prevent it before it could land.


    That means¨Cin that state, no matter what kind of attack, would never reach anything or anyone.


    Compared to previous bandits, they were faster, but for Nacht, she could still handle them even when lying down and yawning. The bandit attack awkwardly hit empty air.


    Their figure attacking an invisible enemy looks comical.


    In the game era, it was only giving bad status unable to attack and dizziness for a certain amount of time, but in this world apparently, it truly traps the target inside a world of illusion. It has become a fiendish skill to behold.


    ¡°Alright, before you guys fall into a good dream¨Cyou would tell us a lot of things¨C¡±


    <>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The head of Fang of Black Wolf, Aizen was in bad mood.


    Despite he had used his best pawn, none of them returned.


    Having no information at all was bad news.


    Since the free city was in the northward it¡¯s not a problem even if the south was blocked, however, if there¡¯s a subjugation unit, he could not take it easy.


    He had used his best card to search for the enemy.


    Since it didn¡¯t bear any fruit, his only choices were to fight or retreat¨C


    ¡°Boss! Intruder! Two girls! They walked through the traps to this cave!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Just do it like the training! Prepare defensive measure, just stall for time, that person will end everything¨C¡±


    Aizen donned his equipment, put his two-handed sword to his shoulder, and headed toward the hired sword.


    But he was not there.


    ¡°Haha, I see¨Che already heading to it¨Cthen there is no problem.¡±


    But the truth was different.


    Aizen just couldn¡¯t detect him.


    The time a confident smile appeared on his face, a dull pain runs in his head, and he lost consciousness.

 CH 11

    Duran sighed and feel relaxed.


    ¡°It was a nice battle too¨C¡±


    A fast, flash-like dual rapier attacks, and powerful ice magic. Even the forest almost turned into a freezer by the attacks.


    It has been a while since Duran has bled.


    It was truly a fight that made his blood boil.


    However, it also made him felt jealous. A face that full of righteousness. An expression that filled with determination. It was very different with Duran.


    If Duran was not here, for this kind of bandit group, a few minutes would be enough to wipe them out. However, she was still fell short compared to Duran.


    A lack of experience due to her age, and the missing tank role for close combat.


    Duran did not let those flaws go.


    The winner was, of course, Duran. And he only paid these victories with a few drops of his blood.


    That¡¯s why, Duran believes, the real show was not her, but about to start now.


    The flow, the round, the meeting, the battle to the death with the strong person.


    ¡°Haha¨C¡±


    The high tension in his body made him laughed.


    At that time, he felt alive.


    It was the curse that has to befall him since long time ago.


    He was born in a poor village, and when he was seven a group of bandit attacked.


    There were around twelve of them.


    On the contrary only five vigilante corps in the village. Just by the number, they would certainly lose and the village would be completely ransacked.


    However, it ended differently than expected.


    Among the sea of blood, Duran smiled ferociously. Among the despair, and the screams, only Duran grasp the situation calmly.


    That¡¯s right since he was born he was always a genius in fighting.


    That¡¯s why he calmly use his brain.


    Fighting power, the remaining soldier, the position, the gap, and the people must be protected, he just assessed them calmly.


    To overturn the adversity¨C


    He needs to use the home advantage and bandit¡¯s carelessness, that was the conclusion he reached.


    Although he had a good build, he still a seven years old boy. He racked his brain to defeat the bandits that were bigger than he was.


    First, he cut off the bandit that had raped his mother with a kitchen knife.


    The bandit was laughing foolishly with no pants, and he even left his sword on the floor, killing him was easy. Without any noise, Duran sneaks up, and since the bandit was crouching, his knife could reach his neck.


    That was the first time he killed a person.


    Among the sprouting fresh blood, Duran holds the wave of nausea and exhalation.


    After that, he took the short sword and long sword, and killed the bandits one by one.


    He knew the village that he has lived in for seven years like the back of his hand.


    The path usually used when playing hide and seek and the top of the roof, was a perfect place to set an ambush.


    Sometimes when he met the bandit attacking the villager, he attacks them from behind, sometimes using his small stature, he dives low and cut their tendons. Sometimes he throws rocks at their head from the roof, completely crush them so he would not be overwhelmed.


    And when he comes back to his sense, all the bandits were dead.


    Duran was just desperate. Using his innate physical prowess and the bandit¡¯s carelessness, he killed all the bandits.


    It was for survival, to save his mother and father, and maybe to receive praise from the others.


    To not lose the love from his father and mother, was the only thing in his mind.


    However, his feeling was betrayed.


    No one accepted Duran¡¯s abnormality.


    The gaze directed at him, who was only a child but able to slaughter the bandits, was a queer one.


    Even the smile of his parents who raised him with love was distorted.


    He could not forget those gazes even in a lifetime.


    He saw it, inside his head. If even those kind smiles could become distorted like that, then was the meaning of his desperation? He even resists nausea, risking his life, suppressing his fear, just to fight for them.


    What was left in his heart was only an enormous feeling of loss, and the exhalation from battle.


    Since then, Duran left the village and throw himself inside the battlefield.


    Wanting for even more exhalation, as if running away¨C


    Until he found something that would be able to fill his distorted heart.


    Some part of him become the slave of those ¡®something¡¯.


    He would be unable to live, if he left it empty, that was what he felt¨C


    It was the escape that his weak side chooses to survive.


    He would not be able to live without fighting.


    He didn¡¯t know what he is living for.


    The battlefield becomes daily life, and daily life turned into a nightmare. For Duran, fighting becomes synonymous with living.


    He exhaled and balled his fist tightly until the color changed due to the blood rush.


    Duran¡¯s body pulsated, and his muscle could be seen swollen up from his clothes.


    It¡¯s not like he trained his body. It was what he got after moving from one battlefield to another.


    In his hand was a single edge greatsword. At a glance, it just likes a giant kitchen knife.


    When was it, during the coup he took it from a man he killed. A weird man who tells a mercenary to save the princess.


    Even though they were enemies at that time.


    Duran has no idea what happened to the timid young girl now, however, he saw the illusion of a smile in the reflection of the blade.


    ¡°This time surely.¡±


    He would meet a strong person and fill the gap in his heart.


    <>


    ""


    ¡°Na-Nacht-sama! Let¡¯s stop after all! It is rash to enter bandits hideout on our own!¡±


    Although bandit¡¯s group size differs from each other, for Aisha who lives as a villager until now, it was the most familiar danger for her.


    When she lived in the village, there was some small group bandits attack.


    And whenever she looked at the wounds her father suffered, she felt cold and want to curl herself up.


    It was scary.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of late, Aisha. We are almost facing dragon a few days ago, don¡¯t get cold feet just due to a couple of bandits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! For me, a dragon or bandits are just as scary¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, she remembered her meeting with the dragon and her body trembled.


    ¡°Well, certainly, as it is it might be true, alright¨C¡±


    Aisha just a half-elf child. Although her mana capacity has a lot of potential for the future, right now she is just a child.


    It¡¯s a bit unsettling to let her be without any means to defend herself.


    Then the only option left for Nacht was only one.


    ¡°¨CAisha.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes!¡±


    Aisha expression looked tense when looking at Nacht, on other hand Nacht only said,


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes! ¡­.Eh?¡±


    She answered reflexively, but when her brain catches up her eyes blinked a few times, and steams poured out from her head.


    ¡°E-emm, no¨Cah, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to, but that kind of thing needs preparation¡­Al-also for the first time I hope I was undressed, n-no, of course, if Nacht-sama finds it troublesome then I will strip myself, but at least please choose a place that more private, just the two of us¡­if possible a place with a roof, like a castle maybe¡­just kidding¡­¡±


    Hearing the string of words come off of Aisha, Nacht was flabbergasted.


    ¡°Per-personally I hope Nacht-sama would wait for a while until I grow a bit more especially the part that currently flat, but if Nacht-sama prefers this way then anytime is OK! I will endure it even if it¡¯s hurt.¡±


    Nacht should have expressed herself better.


    However to think that her misunderstanding would go this severe¡­


    Well, during the game time, ¡®strip¡¯ was a jargon that usually used to tell the other people to show their equipment stats. Although some newbies might not know and thought it was sexual harassment, it was pretty commonly used. And Nacht just carried over that habit here.


    She could not let Aisha continue to self-destruct so she correct herself.


    ¡°No! I just want to give you some equipment so change into it¨Ccurrently, you only wear linen cloth and worn-out shoes right¨Cthat¡¯s why I want to give you some armor.¡±


    ¡°¨Che? Ye-yes? Eh? Then what I was saying¡ªHafu¡ª¡±


    It took some time for Aisha to collect herself after that.


    ¡°¡­Have you calmed down?¡±


    ""


    ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    ¡°Splendid, now, first, this one¨C¡±


    What Nacht take out was a pumpkin undie for children.


    ¡°I never see any underwear like that¨Cbut somehow¨CI feel like I¡¯m being treated as a child.¡±


    Perhaps noticing something through her sixth sense, Aisha stared at Nacht with a piercing gaze, Nacht coughed on purpose to evade her question.


    Of course, the reason she takes it out not because it looks suit to Aisha child-like figure.


    Although the appearance was a bit uncouth, it was a magic item. Halloween limited event that could be obtained by a female character that cleared quest ¡°The First Halloween¡±.


    Anyone could get it as long they participate in the event, however, because it was an event-limited item it¡¯s quite precious.


    The rank is unique. Other than giving high magic resistance it also hides a special power.


    Generally, the ranks during the game were divided into common, rare, unique, and then ancient. Of course, there was another rank above it which was ultimate, however, it was generally an item that could only be gained through the highest difficulty quest in the limited event, and thus the number was scarce and could be counted with ease. And thus generally ancient was dubbed as the highest rank.


    Then why Nacht did not give her an ancient event? Well, other than ancient one was more scarce, usually, it has the special condition to equip. All equipment from legend and above need a certain amount of stats or special conditions to equip, and thus none of them could be equipped by Aisha.


    ¡°Then, next is this¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s frilly and cute! Is it really fine for me to wear it!?¡±


    The next one she took out was the uniform for women and children, a maid uniform.


    Of course, this is also a unique class magic equipment.


    It has high defense against physical attack, and while its magic defense is abysmal it has two special skills. One is to negate low-level magic and the other one gives resistance to four great elements.


    ¡°This, and this, and this one too¨C¡±


    Pegasus shoes which have a floating effect.


    Nightmare Necklace that gave illusion resistance.


    ¡°A legend rank item that has its restriction removed with a paid item¨CFreya¡¯s Tear (Ring of Harvest Goddess)¡±


    During one of the time-limited gacha event, there was a rare item that could be used to remove low-grade restrictions from equipment.


    Using that Nacht has removed the restriction of level 70 and over 250 Luck needed to equip this ring that grants near immunity to poison, paralyze, and sleep. Additionally, the ring also grants increase resistance for all negative status which makes it extraordinary.


    The circular part has a wave-like pattern engraved and in the middle a seven-colored jewel which said to be the crystalization of Harvest Goddesss¡¯ tears was held by hands-like metal engraving.


    From the intricate design and the mana wave it emitted, Aisha certain it was a very precious item that she would not be able to measure.


    However that actually still falls short to its true value.


    Of course, it depended on its effect but in this world, unique class items usually only hold by a great nation and treated as their precious.


    Aisha¡¯s perception was all the money in the village might not be able to buy it, but in actuality, in this world, it would be close to it would need a country¡¯s budget to might be able to buy it, that¡¯s the true value of those types of equipment in this world.


    Of course, even Nacht herself did not know that. Although she did deliberately choose items that not conspicuously look high class so that even if Aisha reluctant at first she would still use them if Nacht insisted.


    However, it seems it did not work with the ring.


    Because in one glance even Aisha understood that it was a high-class article.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t accept it!¡±


    ¡°¡­? Are you sure? This is really handy you know?¡±


    It has helped her when she was low level.


    Just with one item slot¨Cring, she could resist all kinds of negative statuses, even if she needs a paid item to get rid of the troublesome luck restriction, it was worth it.


    ¡°Bu-but¨Cthis kind of beautiful ring¨Cwould be wasted on someone like me¨C¡±


    Just from the gold that made the ring, it could become an unimaginable amount of money that could be used to live without worry.


    Then what about the gem in the middle? She could not even imagine.


    ¡°But it¡¯s an item that I don¡¯t need. It also did not really have meaning sitting in my storage, I would be happy if you would accept it.¡±


    However Aisha did not reach her hand out, and thus Nacht added.


    ¡°Additionally, if this ring could protect your life, then it¡¯s a small price to pay. Aisha should learn more about your own worth.¡±


    Hearing those words Aisha falls into deep thought.


    She needed a few minutes to fully understand Nacht¡¯s words.


    That her life worth more than the treasure item that she never saw before.


    Then that would mean¨Cprotecting her own life is one of her duty.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair¨Cif you say like that, I could only¨Caccept it happily¡­!


    The currently powerless Aisha could only hang on Nacht¡¯s kindness.


    Although she accepted it fearfully, her expression becomes a blissful smile when she wore it on her finger.


    ¡°Why did you wear it in your left-hand ring finger¡­?¡±


    Aisha who gazed at the ring happily did not seem to hear that question.

 CH 12

    Before entering the cavern, Aisha changed her clothes and thus they are completely prepared.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, Aisha! It might be a little grotesque, are you sure you would be fine?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it as if we are going to picnic. And it is kind of late asking that now¨C¡±


    Since their first meeting, she has already shown a bit, if not a lot of brutal scenes. So her question was indeed too late.


    For Aisha, death is always something close at hand.


    Because she lived a life where people might die for the most mundane reason.


    She was not an exception, nor was her father.


    That¡¯s why Nacht¡¯s concern was unfounded.


    ¡°I see. Nevertheless, this place was pretty deep.¡±


    When she looked inside the natural cavern, it becomes dimmer the deeper it is.


    Near the entrance, there were barricades made of logs, and if someone forcefully enters, a rain of arrows would fall toward them. Even now, Nacht could perceive the people who could hardly wait for the prey to enter and pounce.


    Normally, a narrow confined place where nowhere to run or evade like this was a bane for Nacht.


    Because Nacht¡¯s main attack means were flashy wide-area magics and she was weak in close-quarter combat. A narrow space like this completely sealed her advantage and heighten her disadvantage. Plus, she needs to tone down her magic to keep the cavern from collapsing too.


    ¡°Troublesome¡­couldn¡¯t I just blow it up with magic¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! There might be a hostage inside. Don¡¯t you want to save them, Nacht-sama?¡±


    Hearing Aisha¡¯s uneasy voice, the mana that gathers in Nacht¡¯s hand started to disperse.


    If there was no hostage inside she might have blasted the bandits together with the cavern.


    ¡°Aisha, make sure to stay close with me.¡±


    What¡¯s the most troublesome, the bandits here have good teamwork.


    Not only the vanguard, but the people hiding in the forked path also used bait in the middle and then ready to pincer from the side using the terrain to their advantage.


    ¡°Ye-yes!¡±


    Then why Nacht decide to push through?


    There were two reasons.


    One, Nacht did not think any of them has attack power that enough to pierce her defense.


    And the other one is to get a legitimate reason to stick with Aisha in a dark place, that¡¯s all.


    One step, two steps, they walked. At the third step, a rain of arrows attacked them.


    There were ten arrows, which also show the number of the bandits, and most likely they already readied the second volley.


    What Nacht observed at first was the kind of arrow they fired. If they were trained in archer class, they should be able to create arrows from magic and fire them continuously.


    However, what appears in front of her was a common wood arrow.


    It cut through the air, creating an inescapable wall of arrows.


    In that seemingly hopeless situation, the only one to hear Nacht¡¯s sigh was only Aisha who stick close to her.


    ¡°Boring¨C¡±


    At that moment, Nacht¡¯s use her mana.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Suddenly a windstorm appeared.


    It blows Aisha¡¯s skirt, which makes her bashful and glared at Nacht. It seems she has quite a leeway considering the situation.


    The power that appears together with the windstorm quickly comes together and creates a gravitational field that crushed all the arrows that heading toward them.


    That¡¯s not all.


    The wind under Nacht¡¯s control also creates vacuum blades that moved according to her will. In an instant, three heads flew through the air, the next second six others follow.


    ¡°W..h¡­y¡­¡±


    Without knowing what happened, the bandit¡¯s consciousness disappears into the eternal darkness.


    According to the bandits that fall into Nacht¡¯s illusion, from eighty-three bandits, seventy of them were common farmers. Thus that makes the experienced mercenary numbered thirteen, and even them should not be able to stop Nacht¡¯s magic.


    Or probably not, one of them should be able to.


    And there is one more thing that picked up her interest.


    It¡¯s about the attack used in this world, a strange skill called arts. Apparently, it was the peak of trained technicians that could be obtained by anyone as long they could reach it. Somehow it was kind of different from job skill in Real World Online.


    Although could not be dismissed easily as inferior, their power was indeed a bit low.


    ¡°Die monster! Arts: The Way of Thousand arrows.¡±


    For example this art. From one arrow that the bandit released, suddenly it split into tens and accelerates. This should be similar to archer first skill shadow arrow and flowing arrow combined.


    However even though it should be a composite skill, the firepower was meager.


    ¡°Dance magnificently, Wind Blade¨C!¡±


    The incoming arrow hit by brilliant wind and the coiling arrow disappeared. The arrowheads broke and hit the ground vainly.


    ¡°What! Dammit! The way of¨C¡±


    The bandit about to unleased another barrage of arrows.


    Of course, although Nacht allowed the bandit unleashed it for the first time because Nacht wants to see it, Nacht properly stopped the second time.


    Just like a clap of thunder, when they noticed the light, it already strikes. Nacht¡¯s disappeared from their sight, and when they noticed¨C


    ¡°Kh! Foohh¡­¡±


    ¨CTheir life already ended.


    With Nacht¡¯s extraordinary speed, even though she holds back a little to prevent collateral damage, still too fast for human eyes to perceive.


    ¡°Alright¨Ctwo more I guess.¡±


    Three minutes after Nacht starts to intrude into the cave.


    Only two people left to oppose her.


    After the enemies were down, Nacht and Aisha advance calmly inside the cavern. However, suddenly Aisha who clung to Nacht shivered.


    A strong fighting spirit drifts in the air.


    Nacht pays it no mind and looks at Aisha.


    Her expression was kind of like a Goddess and somewhat happy.


    Well, she was happy.


    Because Aisha¡¯s sharp sense¨Cwas just purely amazing.


    In the first place, what directed to them was no ill intent or desire to kill, but just fighting spirit.


    And yet she quickly noticed it and stopped, it proved that her ability to detect danger was high.


    ¡°Amazing, Aisha! In the future, you would become very strong!¡±


    Nacht patted Aisha¡¯s head. While from the other side, the sound of steps approached them.


    ¡°To be ignored like this kind of make me sad.¡±


    Duran did not hide. He just walked toward them with fighting spirit overflowing from his body, inviting Nacht to fight.


    However, Nahct¡¯s reply was cold. She did not show her fangs, something like that.


    She ignored Duran and let her focus concentrated on Aisha.


    Of course, Duran felt humiliated.


    Even his fighting spirit powered by all his power was ignored.


    That would mean the girl in front of him did not even consider him as a worthy opponent.


    This was the first.


    ¡°To think, you are a girl¡­¡±


    Crysta was also a female warrior who has incredible magic power. But so what. Even compared to Crysta who has an incredible amount of magic power compared to her peer, the girl in front of him was an incomplete different league. That was what he could pick up from her presence.


    Inside of him, the danger alarm rang continuously like it was never before.


    You must not fight her.


    That was what his instinct told him.


    The difference in strength could be buried easily with magic.


    Even the most outstanding warrior would meet death if they gave the magician time.


    ¡°Gender is just a trivial detail¨CBut you are¨C¡±


    ¡°Call me Duran.¡±


    When he interrupted her words, he also draws his greatsword and warry to the incantation.


    ¡°¨CI see, Duran is it? Why are you here? Although your soul is rough, it was not cloudy. If I must say, it¡¯s just kind of empty.¡±


    Her words sounded like a provocation to Duran.


    ¡°GH! Why¡­no, that doesn¡¯t matter. The blessing told me¨CThe next prey, are you!¡±


    Although they were just conversing, Duran felt as if the bottom of his heart was exposed under her gaze. Contrary to her fascinating appearance, the girl in front of him was even more mysterious. As if her golden eyes could see through all of his secrets.


    ¡°I see, so you are playing as a bandit?¡±


    She sounds like blaming him, however, he used that time to calm himself and replied.


    ¡°Of course not¨Cafter fighting against you I planned to destroy them myself. But you have made it easy for me. The head was inside, tied up. If I lose, you could have him, you could set the prisoner to lose, or get them for yourself, do as you like.¡±


    Duran has planned to destroy this base since the beginning.


    He would not let the source of the illusion that haunts him¨Cbandits¨Croam free.


    ¡°You would do something like that just to play with me?¡±


    Nacht did not say ¡®fight¡¯.


    And thus it sounded like she denied his reason to exist.


    He had placed himself on the battlefield, live only in battle. That words denied his existence.


    ¡°I want to fight.¡±


    It was just a gut feeling.


    However, his sense certainly told him so. The girl in front of him was in a different league from him.


    That¡¯s why he wants to quickly taste it.


    ¡°If you fight with me, you will die. Instantly.¡±


    Suddenly the air around her exploded.


    A crushing pressure overflow in the air.


    Nacht has turned on the dragon might. That¡¯s all.


    But for Duran, it was an unimaginable pressure.


    Although he knew she was above him, the difference in presence was like a human and a dragon.


    It¡¯s as if the four great dragons were right in front of him. That was what he felt. Duran did not release his gaze toward Nahct¡¯s eyes even while cold sweat flowing from her body.


    Her gaze that looks like an examiner who looked down toward him makes his knee weak.


    However, Duran successfully holds the last of his gut and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the result.¡±


    Unlike what Nacht expected, Duran¡¯s fighting spirit did not disappear.


    Just like how an ant in front of a human, a dragon could crush humans with ease.


    Nevertheless, Duran did not run away in front of that kind of pressure.


    Because if he did, it would be as if he threw away his meaning of life.


    Fighting, and staying on the battlefield was the same meaning as taking back the value of his that has been thrown by his parents that day.


    ¡°¨CHou.¡±


    Just in a moment, a smile rose on Nacht¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you want to fight now?¡±


    Duran was a genius in fighting. With his wide range of vision, he observed the battlefield and use the most advantageous tactic he won. Other than his personal prowess to lead the army, he also talented in giving appropriate instruction to his comrades.


    At this time, at this moment, the best possibility to win against Nacht is¨C


    to seal her movement by aiming at the young girl beside her. If he did that, Nacht would surely protect the young girl, that was his prediction told him.


    But is that really okay?


    No matter how out of his league his opponent was, to point his sword toward someone who did not stand on the battlefield, is that really allowed?


    That conflict born in his heart.


    But the doubt only lasts for a moment.


    ¡°Prepare yourself¨C¡±


    Dispelling his doubt, Duran¡¯s body moved faster than his own thought.


    When Duran advance, at that moment.


    Although Nacht¡¯s only opened her mouth, his full strengthened body could still catch it.


    While facing the fast-approaching Duran, Nacht said.


    ¨Cyou could aim at her if you want¨C


    She saw through him.


    He did not even actually look at the young girl. And he did not really plan to aim at the young girl. He just pretended to, so it would make Nacht lower her guard and increase his chance.


    But Nacht saw through him and even taunt him.


    Duran used the thief art¨Cblink to approach Nacht instantly¨Cbut he failed.


    It¡¯s as if he was paralyzed, no matter what he did, his body did not listen to him.


    What is this?


    At that time, he noticed the thin shadow twist around his body as if binding him.


    ¡°Shadow Magic¨CShadow Bind (The traitor inside the shadow). There is no way a magician would allow melee. Stupid.¡±


    For a magician job, keeping distance was one of the most important things.


    Keeping the most advantageous distance and bombarding the enemy with the attack was Magician class iron rule, although other jobs also have a similar notion.


    ¡°How, D*mmit¡­!¡±


    Duran could only groan as he saw four magic spheres floated near Nacht.


    They have different colors.


    Earth, Water, Fire, Wind.


    And they hit Duran without reserve.


    ¡°Kh! Magic Art¨CMagic wall¨C¡±


    The greatsword in his hand absorbed his mana and glowed with dull light.


    It was an original skill Duran created by mixing magic and martial arts, the ability to create a durable high wall, specially designed against magicians. That magic barrier was able to defend against the Ice Empress. Thick and violent mana flowed through the greatsword and manifest a wall.


    But,


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Duran felt fierce pain eating his body.


    The pain of flesh burned, dull pain-body hit by something heavy, tearing pain from thousand slashes, additionally, his finger feel numbing pain of being frozen.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s it¨C¡±


    The ground was caved in, and the vapor that appeared due to the reaction between fire and ice-filled their field of vision. There¡¯s no doubt that Duran wounded all over his body.


    Nacht¡¯s was about to break her battle stand, however¨C


    ¡°No, not yet! ¡­I haven¡¯t fought yet¡­!¡±


    Although the shadows bind his body, and blood trickled from the wound all over his body, he did not fall to his knee yet.


    I haven¡¯t do anything, he thought.


    I haven¡¯t done anything, he thought.


    I haven¡¯t got anything, he thought.


    His thirst was dull but it keeps his body standing.


    Although his body wounded all over and his expression was severe, Nacht looked at him with her crystal-like eyes with interest.


    Her smile even deepened.


    ¡°¡ªHahaha, I see¡ª-Alright. Then give me all you got!¡±


    Nacht clapped her hands.


    In an instant, the restrain in Duran¡¯s body was undone.


    ¡°My name is Nacht. Nacht Schatten, and I will receive all of your feelings.¡±


    Nacht did not ready any magic, place Aisha behind her, and looked at Duran.


    She changed her stance.


    It was different from when she was once addicted to PVP, being serious, desperate, passionate, and even willing to bet her life on it.


    However, some of the feelings inside her were the same.


    A strange sense of exhalation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Duran ready his stance, he lowered his hips and hold the greatsword tightly.


    In front of him was the strongest existence he ever faces.


    And thus he must produce the strongest attack he could muster ever.


    He raised his sword that currently in overhead stance even higher. His body that was supported with quickness and strength boost moved while creating after image. He felt the illusion that all cells inside his body moved together forming a single motion. He always felt the sword as part of his body, and now it was time to put it to test.


    A moment of stillness¨C


    The alarming sound of his heartbeats paused for a moment, and then when the next thumping sound resounded, Duran¡¯s body moved according to his instinct.


    An attack that could divide the mountain, or sever the land¡ª


    It landed in the next moment.


    Duran could not see Nacht.


    At the moment he swung the sword Nacht has disappeared from his sight.


    ¡ª-Kiiiiinnnn.


    As is the time stopped.


    The blade that bearing all of his force screamed, and its falls, pierce the ground.


    What left in his hand was, the numbing feeling as if cutting toward a mountain made from steel.


    The fact that Duran still able to hold on to his consciousness of course due to Nacht¡¯s leniency.


    If she wanted to, she could have severed his head right there right now.


    ¡°Original Skill (Race Skill)¨CDragon technique, Dragon God¡¯s flash¨C¡±


    ¡°Haha! ¡­.¡±


    The astonishment and admiration forced him to laugh.


    ¡°¨CYou have fought well, now, are you satisfied?¡±


    Although it was a physical skill and not a magical one, Nacht has used the highest rank skill that normally she wouldn¡¯t use against Duran.


    It was the result of Nacht valuing his will, and a bit of whim.


    The prize for overcoming the dragon might as to speak.


    ¡°Yes¡­Thank you¡­It¡¯s my loss¨C¡±


    What he could perceive was a faint and fleeting image.


    As if an illusion. But that was enough.


    An attack that light as if dancing, fast as if a flash, and ferocious as if a thunder.


    It was the power he sought after.


    No matter who saw it, they would never doubt it as the true form of power.


    Even if that skill drain countless blood, severs a thousand bodies, the beauty would not change.


    After seeing that, Duran has nothing left to do.


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    He offers everything to the defeated.


    He didn¡¯t mean even if he was killed there, that was what he meant.


    But Nacht only showed an undisguised wry look.


    And then she said curtly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an old man.¡±


    ¡°What!? I am still in my twenties!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Doesn¡¯t look like it¡­¡±


    Duran¡¯s inherent rugged build and the stubble in his unshaven face make him didn¡¯t appear looked like in his twenties at all.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it¡­¡±


    Aisha followed suit after Nacht.


    ¡°Just¡­Kill me¡­¡±


    Although they just told him what they really thought, somehow Duran looked shocked more than the fact that he was lost. And the kneeling figure looks more miserable than before.

 CH 13

    ¡°W-well¡­if you shave your beard you might still pass as an uncle, yup.¡±


    ¡°Then, hmm, do something about that rough chin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse.¡±


    ¡°Just kill me already¡­set me free¡­¡±


    Actually, although not the worst, Duran was pretty rough overall. Face, hair, muscle, atmosphere, you name it, from all of them it would be easily mistake his age. Even if he said he is in the latter half of his thirties people would readily accept it. It seems it was not only because of placing himself on the battlefield.


    While Nacht tried to correct herself, Duran took the tip of the broken sword.


    It was pretty unbelievable for him that this sword could not even scratch Nacht¡¯s white bare skin.


    ¡°So it broke huh¡­Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He remembered the face of the man he cut. He did not know him. Their only interaction was only cutting at each other during coup d¡¯etat after all.


    But he was diligent and sincere, or in other words, stupidly loyal, that was the impression left in Duran¡¯s mind. He was pretty big and wear knight armor, with a superficial smile on his face.


    Just now he remembered the words that man left on the verge of death.


    ¨CPlease, look after the princess. As someone who could defeat me, I believe I could leave it to you¨C


    In the end Duran never really did.


    He left her at one of his acquaintances and forget about her.


    When he saved her, she was five. She must have forgotten about him now and living her own life.


    And the memento of that man was broken when Duran was defeated. Maybe it was inevitable.


    ¡°That sword has served its purpose I suppose¨CHmm, let me prepare a replacement.¡±


    ¡°The name is Paraselene. This was a Legend-class weapon that only shows its form in the hand of those who has the qualification. Right now it showed a beautiful blade, but if I let it go¨Cit would disappear as if an illusion¨Cjust like someone¡¯s heart, right?¡±


    Of course, it was sarcasm for Duran.


    ¡°!??¡±


    Leaving Nacht¡¯s hand, the blade disappeared, leaving its small handle and a broken blade, just like an illusion. Duran could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°I will give it to you. I could not use it, and I plan to give my comrades a better one. So currently this one is ownerless.¡±


    Nacht said it lightly.


    ¡°Do you believe I would accept those crap!?¡±


    But apparently, Duran could not accept it readily.


    He has challenged Nacht with the intention to kill, nonetheless he was defeated, and instead of killing he was given a royal treasure class weapon, or maybe even better than that for free. There¡¯s no way he could readily accept that fact.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t accept it? It¡¯s the truth that I broke your sword. And it must be pretty precious for you. That¡¯s why you should just accept this sword as a replacement.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could accept that! Don¡¯t you know how precious your sword is? Additionally, I was the one who lost. You should be taking something from me, not the other way around.¡±


    (Precious huh¡­ Of course, I know the value of this sword, this was a piece of mid-tier equipment, which would mean it was meant for a player up to level 80. Above that this equipment would be worthless. Pushing it a bit it still could be used until level 100, but above that, it should be changed with other legend class items. Of course, I believe I am the one who knows how precious this item is. In the first place, I am a magic specialist and thus I don¡¯t have the physical skill, even more, a greatsword skill, so basically this item worthless.)


    (It worth 700k if sold to the shop, but in the free market it should at least worth 20m if sold properly).


    Parselene was a rare drop from low-level area boss. Since it was not pretty hard to farm, there were a number of it in the free market.


    For someone whose total asset was around 2G (2.000.000.000), it was nothing but an item that could be sold for a paltry sum for Nacht.


    ¡°Parselene would lend its power to the weakling, however for now you were too weak to even wield it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ But even if you told me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Additionally, it¡¯s not like I gain nothing if I give it to you since I would be using you as a test experiment after all.¡±


    ¡°Experiment you say? No, it doesn¡¯t matter, do as you like¡­¡±


    What appeared in Duran¡¯s head when he heard the experiment was the kind of experiment where a mutation of mana poured inside the body, the kind of forbidden arts.


    Nacht sighed at Duran who looked prepared from some kind of danger.


    ¡°Well, I did say experiment but Duran, it¡¯s actually just whether you could use Parselene or not, that¡¯s all, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­.?¡±


    Duran¡¯s level if seen from a game perspective should be around 30.


    It was around the time when the first job reached the max level.


    Or to be more precise, it should be after completed 10 levels of novice job, choosing warrior type first job and reach level 20. After that choose a specialist job great sword user and level it up for a bit until almost 30 and about to change job. That is Duran¡¯s current ability.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight first, for me you are nothing but small fry.¡±


    ¡°Khh.¡±


    ¡°But even so, from the bandits, I could get that although you might not be the strongest in this world, you should be among the strongest. In another world, you have reached the height that only the chosen one could reach. That¡¯s why you should be among the most talented in this world.¡±


    ¡°Well, although it is not something I could brag in front of you¡­¡±


    The fierce Duran could not be seen anywhere, only a dispirited man was there.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be so disappointed. You are talented, and thus I would use you to experiment on how much stronger people in this world could become.¡±


    To use Paraselene, Duran should reach at least level 50. It could be more if he lacked STR.


    ¡°If you could use Paraselene then the experiment passed, if not then failed. With a goal, you should be able to work hard too, right?¡±


    And it could be used to check whether second and third jobs exist in this world.


    Test to check the limit of strength, Duran was the first guinea pig.


    Nacht by no mean the strongest. Her rank would be easier to count from the bottom of this is real-world online.


    That¡¯s why she would need a benchmark in this world.


    Even if Duran could master Paraselene and reach level 100, that¡¯s not a problem. It won¡¯t become a threat for Nacht who almost reach the level cap and have tons of paid and rare items.


    That¡¯s why giving Duran one of her unused items would not hurt Nacht in the slightest.


    ¡°I have other reason too. This is a present, as the first person who fought against me and survived.¡±


    That¡¯s a lie.


    Nacht wants to reward him because he has proved to her that this world different from the game.


    Dragon¡¯s Might is a skill that forcefully makes monsters under level 45 to be inactive, in other words, unable to attack. That would mean, normally Duran would never be able to attack Nacht with that skill on.


    However, Duran attacked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it. I said I give it to you, as the loser you have no right to deny.¡±


    ¡°I guess, that¡¯s true..¡±


    Duran answered as if giving up, or simply abandoning thinking. He accepts the bladeless Paraselene.


    Nacht looked satisfied and nodded at him.


    And as if her business here is over, she turned her back from him and started to walk away with Aisha in tow.


    One step two-step, as if she remembered something, Nacht turned around and said casually.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. This is a piece of advice from an elder, you should stop running away already¨Cthe answer you seek does not exist inside the battle.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    That words drive straight toward Duran and make him quiver and make him unable to look at Nacht again.


    ¡°Battle is not mean to run away. Why are you fighting? For whose sake? Next time when I see you, I will have you to answer that questions.¡±


    After saying what she wanted to say and feel satisfied Nacht once again going on her way.


    In the cavern that was colder than usual, only their steps could be heard.


    TL Notes:


    If I¡¯m not mistaken in the manga Paraselene depicted will turn into stone when Nacht releases it from her hand, but in the WN the blade would disappear.

 CH 14

    Inside the filthy cell, two female and two male was locked on their underwear.


    Galen was the party vanguard and he was from an orphanage. He has a talent for the sword. Using that he lives as an adventure and even sent some money to the orphanage. Knowing his background and still willing to invite him to the party was Chrysta¡¯s best friend, and also school friend, Sasha.


    Sasha was a student of the academy in the capital, where she met Chrysta. She was charmed by Chrysta who always interact with other, even commoner like her, equally despite being a noble, and thus decided to join Crysta¡¯s party. She was also a priestess of the Goddess of Love Airos and worked as the healer in the party.


    And the last one was dog demi-human Al. Using the demi-human trait which is a sharp sense of smell and superior five senses, he worked as the scout, and he was the most veteran among them. When they took the same quest in the capital, they naturally become closer and in the end, he joined Crysta¡¯s party. Although he was the oldest, due to demi-human long life span, he still appears like a boy who hasn¡¯t reach twenty despite already being on his forty.


    Their team was among the best in the capital, and when they moved their base to the free city, they quickly gain achievement appropriate to their true power.


    That¡¯s why, when this special request comes to them they believe they could finish it without trouble, and thus none was worried.


    After all, in this kingdom, adventurers with titles like them could be counted with the finger on both hands.


    Even without Crysta, this scale of bandits could be cleared up by three of them if Duran was not there. And using Crysta magic at full power, freezing this cavern is a piece of cake.


    However, that was only ¡°if¡±. Since they were currently held against their will.


    Even for B-rank adventurers like them, it is impossible to break free from shackles made from magic steel that bind their hands and feet. Except for Chrysta none would be able to break free.


    However even Crysta could not break free, because her limbs were bound with even thicker shackles, with magic formation bellow her, added with neck shackle which seals magic that usually used to restrain slaves.


    Without going that far, it was impossible to bound Crysta after all. With body enhancement magic, it was not hard for her to break the magic steel shackles and magic formation and break free from the cell.


    ¡°Ne~ Galen, break this magic steel shackle with brute force will you?¡±


    Sasha asked Galen again for nth times.


    ¡°As I said, this shackle is no pushover. It¡¯s a miracle for bandits to have something like this. Give me half a month and I might be able to bend the latch, but don¡¯t expect I could do it now! Ah, I am hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a set up huh.¡±


    Al said calmly.


    ¡°Those damned nobles said this is for the people, but they must have colluded with them in the first place!¡±


    Sasha cursed the people who gave them the special request.


    However, they were the ones who made a conclusion that even if it¡¯s a trap they could do something about it since they were just bandits. So they could not really blame it on someone, since if they do they would basically deny their own decision.


    That¡¯s why what they said basically just self-mocking.


    ¡°I am sorry, I was too naive.¡±


    A cold monotonous voice reverberated in the cavern.


    One of the reasons for the title Ice Empress was her expressionless and monotonous tone. The cause was actually her enormous magic power, which has an unusual ice attribute and somehow affects her emotion and makes her always calm, although people who saw her for the first time would say she is cold like ice. Crysta has a feeling like others, it just rarely appeared on her face.


    ¡°No no, you are not at fault Crysta! I am the one who suggested bandit extermination.¡±


    Sasha quickly interjected.


    ""


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also did not object at that time!¡±


    ¡°We have taken all the precautions. It¡¯s just that none expected that Duran would be in this kind of place.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s nothing but the tragedy that comes from misfortune.


    ¡°But that guy was truly a monster¡­I, as a vanguard felt ashamed that could not last even for 2 seconds, there is no way Cysta able to fight properly because of that. Damn it.¡±


    Galen was the second to be defeated when facing Duran.


    In two seconds. His sword blasted away, and he was cut together with his shield.


    He was among the first-rate warrior of B rank, but that was all that he could do.


    ¡°Haha, then I am the most useless. Despite being a scout I did not notice him until he appeared in front of me¡­ He must have mastered thief arts.¡±


    Al said in a defeated tone.


    ¡°I was turned unconscious before even cast single healing you know? I am the most useless here.¡±


    Since their topic was about how they were captured it was pretty gloomy.


    In the end, the one fought against Duran was only Crysta.


    ¡°¡±¡±Haa¡­¡±¡±¡±


    Inside the prison was like a wake.


    Their fate was basically sealed, to be sold as slaves. Even if there is a rescue come for them, as long Duran was there, it was meaningless.


    They have given up.


    Except for one person.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Crysta was the one who shouted.


    It¡¯s not like she heard or smell anything, on the contrary, her five senses picked up nothing.


    However, the words still flowed from her mouth.


    It should be something like the sixth sense of the strong. That¡¯s why she reacted even faster than the demi-human Al.


    ¡°¨CUmu, they are here alright¨Cand their fashion is kind of exciting¨Cdo you want any of them, Aisha?¡±


    Nacht said it dignifiedly.


    As if a customer who appraised the article.


    The hope that appears in a second quickly turned into vigilance.


    ¡°Jeez, Nacht-sama. Please save them properly! Duran also said that he would release them, right! Also, Nacht-sama shouldn¡¯t look too much at them!¡±


    ¡°Why? We are all girls here. Also, that blue-haired girl was really pretty you know? Also, Duran said that we could do anything we want, remember?¡±


    ¡°Please stop with sophism! Ehehe, isn¡¯t having me enough, Nacht-sama!¡±


    ""


    ¡°Are you guys¡­on our side¡­?¡±


    Sasha asked warily.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop the joke here. The captives are those in the clean cell and the ones at the dirty cell are sex slaves huh. First, let¡¯s do something about this smell, nothing could be done otherwise¨C<>.¡±


    It was wind magic that was used to deal against the vacuum-type traps.


    Although it successfully pushed away from the bad air, it quickly filled with another.


    ¡°I am Nacht-sama¡¯s servant, Aisha. You are the adventurers that were captured, right? Don¡¯t worry, we will quickly set you free.¡±


    After saying that Aisha quickly searched for the keys of their prison and shackles.


    ¡°We are the A rank party, the Ice Thorn. We came for a bandit subjugation requests but ended up like this. Although it is shameful, we are very thankful for saving us.¡±


    Sasha acted as their representative.


    ¡°More importantly, what about that monster, Duran!??¡±


    Perhaps because shocked with Nachts and co appearance their thinking was dulled, but Galen quickly shouted from the side.


    In the first place as long Duran is still here, no matter what kind of reinforcement the free city sent, it would end up meaningless. That¡¯s why Galen felt wary toward Nacht.


    ¡°Nn? Ah, he is currently in a depressed mood. Well, rather than that¨Care you guys weak?¡±


    As if an innocent child playing around, Nacht stands at the other side of the bar.


    ¡°Ha? Did you not hear me? We are an A-rank adventurer party!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Galen! I am sorry, we are should be pretty strong in my opinion¡­ especially Crysta, she is in a league above all of us¡­¡±


    Sasha admonished Galen.


    Right now their fate was in the hand of the curious girl in front of them.


    There is no sense to displease her.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know how strong is A rank party, but to be defeated by Duran, it seems like lackluster¡­¡±


    Of course, Nacht did not mean to be a jerk, she just said what she thought honestly.


    After becoming Nacht, she seems lost the modesty of the Japanese people.


    ¡°Haa!? What the f*** are you saying! I will kill you, Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Galen!¡±


    Although her mouth warned Galen, actually Sasha also felt a bit unpleasant.


    Duran was after all an exception, as B rank adventurer and A rank party they have to achieve things suitable to their position. And being denied by others of course will cause anger to well up inside of them.


    ¡°Haha, sorry to make you feel unpleasant. Alright, I feel a bit bad, but I will leave you guys for later, first¨C¡±


    Nacht did not look toward the four of them again but turned toward the slaves with empty eyes.


    In front of the rusty iron bars, Nachts flicked her fingers twice.


    And the iron bar was cut like butter.


    ¡°¡±¡±Ha!?¡±¡±¡±


    Ignoring the stupified trio, Nacht enters the cell slowly.


    Inside the cell were around ten women. Everyone was naked, and their age varies from around ten until around forty.


    Everyone has lost all hope and is like a dead person. Additionally from the laceration, it is easily seen that their body is not ok. Among them even someone who carries another soul in their belly.


    Some of them reacted and wonder whether they were saved, but the rest have no reaction at all.


    ¡°Alright, if you want to live, get out of this cell. If not, then I will send you guys to the other side as painlessly as possible. Well, before that, although healing is not my forte¨C<>. With this, you should be able to move.¡±


    Although Nacht has enough potion for all of them, taking them out is a pain, so she used the only healing magic she could use from the wind system.


    ¡°No way, the wounds are¨C¡± ¡°It feels warm.¡± ¡°Even my butthole.¡± ¡°The membrane did not return huh, too bad.¡±


    They were healed just like that.


    Nacht took random clothes and underwear from the storage and gave them to them and they quickly wear them.


    The only problem was two people. One child and one woman in her twenty.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°U, Au, U¨C¡±


    The child did not want to die and quickly shook her head.


    It seems she was warry of Nacht even though she is a girl too.


    That girl was just around ten.


    It¡¯s kind of weird looking at how she desperately moves her mouth and spits something and yet no sound comes out from her mouth. She was desperately want to say something but failed to do so.


    Perhaps she remembered that the words she said might cause another train of pain and thus she lost the ability to do so.


    ¡°¨CThere there, look, it¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Nacht pats her head slowly and then hugs her gently and lifts her up.


    Although Nacht usually acted high-handed, it¡¯s not like she did not have mercy.


    Although half of her is a dragon, the other half is still human after all.


    Although she did not proactively save her kind, she would not abandon those in front of her.


    ¡°Uu, a¨C, i¨C, a, u.¡±


    The girl¡¯s thought, although did not appear in words, could be heard from the vibration of her soul. She desperately wants to say thank you to Nacht, and Nacht could sense it.


    ¡°Yup, you have worked hard. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you are the last. What would you like?¡±


    In the corner of the cell, one woman sat leaning her body in the wall. Her body was like an empty husk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No answer.


    Although her wound was healed, the wound in her heart wasn¡¯t.


    There is no light in her eyes as if no will inside her. That eyes as if understand about something and thus give up, that kind of eyes.


    Surely, she is no longer¨C


    The world is cruel. Even in the peaceful world in Japan, a reality where living is painful existed, and in this other world, there should be more.


    It¡¯s better to die, it is more peaceful, and if she wished for it¨Cas the Dragon that rules over soul, Nacht felt it would be her duty to send her peacefully.


    ¡°You have enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman quietly closes her eyes.


    That was her answer.


    ¡°I see¡­then, at least please rest peacefully¨C<> Hm?¡±


    Her magic was interrupted.


    The one who interrupted was the young girl on her shoulder.


    She tugs her back with her frail power.


    ¡°n, o. N, O.¡±


    ¡°No, huh? But, she is already¨C¡±


    ¡°I, a, a, e, o, i, i, u.¡±


    (I was saved, now is my turn, huh)


    Even in this suffering they also have memories of helping each other.


    The heart that could not be moved by Nacht, this girl might be able to touch it.


    Nacht lends her hand toward that sliver of hope.


    ¡°I see, then do your best¨Csoul magic¨C<>¡±


    And use one magic to bridge them.


    It¡¯s simply a small hope.


    The girl that has lost her words, and the woman who refuses to open her mouth, were connected by Nacht¡¯s magic.

 CH 15

    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I have made you guys waiting. Now is your turn.¡±


    Just when Nacht about to tear the cell down with her claw,


    ¡°I, found it!¡±


    Aisha shouted. However, it was a second too late since Nacht already moved her hand.


    The iron bar used for the cell that holds the adventurers was made from magic steel, which since it has absorbed some mana, became harder than normal steel around ten to twenty times.


    However, the result was still the same with the common iron bar. Nacht cut it with ease as if it was butter, which made Galen and the rest become dumbfounded.


    ¡°Aah¡­Nacht-sama! I just found the key¡­¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not the correct retort.


    Galen, Sasha, and Al retorted in their heart.


    Nacht raised her hand toward the three of them.


    ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°Hah!?¡± ¡°Wha!?¡±


    Just with one slash, the thick magic steel was sliced and they become free just like that.


    Nacht then looked toward the last beautiful maiden. She has a slender body and a beautiful body but only wore underwear. And on those gorgeous skin was numerous chain bound her. Since the collar was affixed with the magic circle, she could not hide anything herself, and thus her appearance actually even more sensational compared to those naked s*x slaves.


    She has transparent bluish hair which looked like ice, and slanted eyes which carry a strong dignity. There was almost no expression on her face, and although she was bound almost naked, there is no trace of shame in her.


    ¡°Alright, the last one is this beauty¨Cwhat is the magic circle below her¡­?¡±


    Without any caution, Nacht was about to step on the magic circle.


    ¡°Stop! It was restraining magic circle, you should not carelessly enter!¡±


    Sasha became panicked, but Crysta who has a higher understanding of magic did not say anything.


    Because since the beginning, from the first time Nacht appeared in this place, she already felt that Nacht has defeated Duran, and without suffering any injury to boot. And thus there was a high chance that magic that bandit prepared could not affect her.


    And it was correct.


    When Nacht¡¯s leg hit the magic circle, it disappeared with a flash.


    The magic circle could not handle the magic resistance of the Legend-class armor Twilight Embrace that Nacht wore and dissipated.


    ¡°Huh? Nothing happened, and the magic circle disappeared?¡±


    Nacht knew nothing of it.


    She just wondered why the magic circle disappeared.


    ¡°Well, guess we could forget it and move on. Next is the magic circle on the collar¨CIt has domination magic of tamer, closer to slavery.¡±


    There was no item in Real World Online that could control people.


    There was some magic that could control people temporarily, make them unable to take action, or cause them to attack teammates, but something that completely subordinates someone only worked toward the monster.


    ""


    ¡°It was a magic sealing crest. It controls mana. I think with your mana it should be easy to destroy the crest by pouring some mana¨C¡±


    Without waiting for Crysta to finish, Nacht touched Crysta¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Hn¨C¡±


    Crysta moaned monotonously.


    Nacht try to pour mana to the boorish accessories gently but¨C


    ¡°Gh¨C! Hn¨C! A¨C! Wa-wait¡­Please, slowly¨C¡±


    Crysta¡¯s face turned red, she gritted her teeth as if enduring pain, that was what reflected in Nacht¡¯s eyes.


    The truth was actually slightly different from Nacht¡¯s expectation.


    Other people¡¯s mana was a lump of discomfort. Pouring mana to Crysta through the magic sealing crest should bring feeling like patting their whole body, tickle it, or maybe pinched it.


    ¡°What! Hnn, nn, nn¡ª! Fua¡ª! ¡ª! ¡ª!¡±


    However, Nacht mana was too enormous and could not be compared with common people.


    Crysta continued to moan in pain for a while until the collar finally broke.


    ¡°¨CNice! Finally broke. Then the handcuff should be the last¨C¡±


    Nacht was about to remove the handcuff, however, Crysta stopped her.


    Still expressionless, Crysta pulled the handcuff apart using brute force.


    After a series of metallic sounds, Crysta successfully took apart the magic steel handcuff with her bare hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, thank you, you saved us¡­¡±


    Her voice did not sound sincere.


    Nacht felt slightly unsatisfied but Crysta did not say anything more.


    ¡°Crysta!¡±


    Sasha hugged Crysta.


    Crysta wiped Sasha¡¯s tearful eyes with her hand.


    ¡°I am sorry, it was all my fault. But for now, we should retreat¨C¡±


    But Crysta¡¯s words were interrupted by Nacht.


    ¡°Well, wait for a bit¨CThere is no more threat in this place, and the child still fighting right now.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Crysta asked while looking at the young child and young woman who huddle with each other.


    ¡°I just connected their soul¨Cthey should have a family quarrel right now.¡±


    Looking at the young girl, Nacht¡¯s eyes looked gentler than ever.


    ***


    Larna was just another common villager.


    Among numerous reclamation villages, she was born in the pretty old one, and she has a pretty decent figure, that¡¯s all.


    However, born as a villager, her way of life was fixed since she was born.


    Helping at the house, and when she reached fourteen or fifteen she would marry someone from the same village and then worked hard on housework. That¡¯s all.


    It¡¯s not like she feels unsatisfied with that kind of life since being able to eat was a kind of happiness in this kind of era after all.


    However, even a villager has a dream.


    Like meeting with an upright noble¨Cwhich was as scarce as meeting a dragon¨Cwho then fall in love with her at first sight, or meeting a transcendent handsome prince and then being confessed on, or meeting a strong adventurer and then brought to live together in the city. That kind of realistic dream, she also has it.


    However, even she understood that was simply a dream.


    The reality won¡¯t change, and when it changes, usually danger also will follow, that was what she thought.


    However, that change appeared suddenly in front of her.


    When she was about to abandon her dream as a mere dream, a man called out to her.


    ¡°I love you since the first time I saw you! Please marry me!¡±


    He was not really a cool-looking guy. And actually not handsome either. Not strong. He was slightly wealthy but not to the scale of noble or royalty.


    It was very different from her dream, he was sweaty, passionate, and honest, that kind of man.


    His name was Flen.


    He was the son of a reclamation village head, slightly educated, and after learning under a merchant, he worked as a traveling merchant between reclamation villages.


    It was far from her ideal, and that man was not really her type, additionally, he suddenly proposes when they first meet, of course, she never expected it.


    ¡°Please! I will make you happy! Surely! I want to live, I want to live with you!¡±


    No matter how many times Larna rejected him, he always chases after her whenever he visits her village. In the end, Larna relented.


    Perhaps, it was his frankness and honesty to a fault personality that slowly charmed her.


    Although as a traveling merchant he could not always be at home, whenever he comes back he always pours his love to her in the border or tiresome.


    Larna smiled, thinking that he always like that since the beginning.


    A daughter was born between them, and they lived a happy life, until one day Flen proposes something to her.


    ¡°I want to build a house in the trade city. Right now I am a full-fledged merchant. I want to have a castle of my own and make you and Nirna live happily.¡±


    To let them have more time as a family, they moved from the village to a city.


    It was similar to her childhood dream, although a lot of the details were altered, she believed it was still the happiness that she desired.


    Until that day, the day when her husband and beloved daughter¨Cwere killed.


    The distance between her village and the trade city was roughly seven days.


    And the incident happened on the rainy night of the fourth.


    The moment that she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life, was lasted only for minutes.


    The guard that protects the carriage detected the bandit¡¯s presence and start to fight them. However, Larna did not really grasp the situation as she hugs her daughter inside the carriage, trembling.


    However, the scene that was still fresh in her mind even now was¨C


    ¡°¡­Cough¡­ Run, Larna. I will hold¡ª¡±


    A blood-smeared sword protruded from her husband¡¯s stomach.


    And the dirty laughter of the bandits become a blade that ripped her chest.


    Looking at the falling figure of her husband, she felt her heart was shattered using a hammer.


    And then the tragedy accelerated.


    ""


    Although it should not due to the gruesome sight, the still young Nirna started to cry.


    Perhaps because her bawling sound unpleasant to the bandit, they mercilessly swung their sword toward them¨Cand cut Nina¡¯s head.


    That was the time when something inside Larna become completely broken¨C


    She screamed.


    Even if she was hit, punched, kicked, stabbed, violated, no matter what they did, she continues to wail.


    So her resentment would reach farther, to the far sky, to the depth of earth.


    So her hatred would reach farther, to God, to Dragon.


    Although she knows it was fruitless and meaningless, she used her life to continue scream.


    Until her voice was broken, until she vomits blood, her tears gland dried, until to the verge of death, she continues to curse people, this world continuously.


    When her throat was broken and unable to make any noise, she becomes forgot how to speak.


    Being thrown inside the cell and tainted by the bandit whenever they fell like it, she has desired death many times.


    However, if she died, that would be the end.


    Her hatred, resentment, revenge, none of them would be realized.


    That¡¯s why, until those dirty bandits kick the bucket, she did not want to die.


    That¡¯s why, even until she become like a doll who could not respond and be ridiculed, she still clings to her life.


    And then one day an unusual newcomer was brought.


    A young and beautiful, light golden-haired girl.


    The image of the girl whose life was only a misfortune somehow overlaps with Larna image¡¯s of her grown-up daughter.


    Perhaps because of that.


    Even though she has forgotten how to speak,


    ¡°Are you guys into a little girl? Worried could not satisfy me?¡±


    She could smoothly say those words.


    She taught the hollow girl how to live.


    She lend her arm when they slept at night.


    She taught her a technique to make the deed finish quickly.


    While she thought she could not teach those things to Nirna, she felt the existence of the young girl supported her heart.


    And then, the long and painful nightmare reached its end.


    The one that appeared in front of her was a young girl.


    Against an enemy that not even top-class adventurers could cope with, she defeated, tossed, and slaughter, and then saved them.


    Including the young girl who could not speak.


    The girl that appeared looked like a God for her.


    Even without saying anything, the girl understood what she meant.


    Aah¡ª


    Finally, it was accomplished.


    Retribution¨C


    At least she knows, that God was decent enough the grant death to evil people in this world.


    That¡¯s why right there¨Cthat moment was the last stop of her stagnant life.


    Larna closed her eyes in front of her God.


    And then¨C


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, big sis!¡±


    She did not die.


    ***


    That place was the world of souls.


    The origin of place where the root of people take a form and granted a will.


    An extremely gloomy white room.


    There were shadows everywhere, and screams that could tear the ear could be heard many many times.


    Endless resentment loop.


    Once a sound was released, it will continue reverberated, swallowed by the resentment, and reverberated again uninterrupted. In the end, they would hit the wall, absorbed, and then reflected, again and again.


    The young visitor shouted from the depth of her heart and drive away those sounds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, big sis! You can¡¯t die! It would, it would make Ema sad!¡±


    However,


    It seems it was not enough.


    That¡¯s why she desperately, raised her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­You¡­..could speak¡­¡­?¡±


    But the answer what something that she did not expect.


    Since of course there is no way Larna could hear Ema¡¯s voice and scream in this world.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Why, why¡­! Nacht-sama has saved our life, but why are you choosing death!? I was saved by you, but you¡­!¡±


    The young girl remembered the warmth she felt in the rotten cell and hugged her as if hugging the most precious treasure.


    ¡°Haha, the young child has become cheeky now. But¨Cthis is the end for me. The grudge that keeps me living until now has been, fulfilled.¡±


    That¡¯s why she has enough.


    This time that sound did not reverberated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­.understand, difficult word¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come to this place. I am satisfied. Please live happily, well that would be hard, but at least have a long life.¡±


    As if admonishing her, Larna said that with eyes closed.


    However, Ema looked closely at Larna¡¯s closed eyes and shook her head while crying.


    ¡°That¡¯s, impossible¡­Even I have been broken¡­I could not live alone¡­.!¡±


    Ema lost her words, and the only thing that holds the disappearing consciousness was only the warm hand on her side and a small affection.


    In Larna¡¯s closed eyes, she could see the crying Ema.


    ¡°I am alone. Even if I leave this place I would be alone. There is no way I could live!! I could live because you were there! I could live because big sis looked like my late mother, but¡ªbut, please don¡¯t leave me alone! Please¡­I would do anything¡­so please, don¡¯t leave me alone!!¡±


    ¡°Ema¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know your misfortune. This place tells me about it. That¡¯s why I know your past regret and how it was fulfilled and thus you don¡¯t have any reason to live anymore. But¨C


    ¨CAm I not enough?


    Can¡¯t I become your reason to live? Am I not worthy enough? Not as a replacement, could I become your new daughter?¡±


    Her desire was childish, and yet not so childish at the same time. It was a desire to live.


    She could not properly speak.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t returned the favor at all! I was always saved by you! But I haven¡¯t been able to return the favor at all. But you try to leave me. That¡¯s cruel¡­..You saved my life, please take responsibility¡­.¡±


    Ema planned to save Larna with all of her power.


    However, she could only speak the weakness of her heart right now.


    And she could not stop the tear that drops from her eyes.


    ¡°Ema, you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I, call you¨Cmother¡­?¡±


    Larna looked at the small girl.


    A disheveled, worried, miserable face of the girl who told the living corpse that was her to live.


    But probably everything was as Ema said.


    Larna only wished Ema as Nirna replacement.


    The reason she loved, was kind to her, and even helped her, was because she wanted a replacement for her daughter that lost in that day. The weakness of Larna¡¯s heart made her to. Because if not, she could not continue to live. And yet, when she was finally satisfied, she threw her away. What an ugly ego.


    Larna doesn¡¯t have any reason nor will to live.


    It should be.


    In a world where her family was no longer there, she should have no reason to live.


    However, this girl capture her and wanted to become her daughter.


    Pathetic.


    What a pathetic self she has become.


    Running away from the weakness she had, and then letting the young girl cried.


    ¡°Haha, you are a weird child. You might not be happy with me as your mother you know?¡±


    The reason might be the same with that time.


    She just doesn¡¯t want to watch Ema¡¯s crying face, and thus her mouth opened by itself.


    ¡°!? No that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m sure!!¡±


    ¡°You are six years older than Nirna, so it would make Ema the big sis.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­N¡­Yes¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Flen always pampers, that¡¯s why I am quite strict you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes¡­.!¡±


    Tears flowed from her eyes, and no words come out from her throat.


    In exchange, Ema kept nodding.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! Ema¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what is it. You are a pretty spoiled child.¡±


    Larna patted the hair of the young girl on her arm.


    Suddenly the room turned bright, a single ray of light illuminated it.


    Mixed with the bright light, a teardrop from Larna¡¯s eyes fall toward the ground.


    ¨CI am sorry, Flen, Nirna. I have something else to do before coming there. That¡¯s why please, wait for a little bit.


    The light reached them, and the consciousness that submerged under slowly resurfacing.


    Inside the gloomy cell and somehow a bright room.


    Even there Ema looks disheveled and hugged Larna tightly.


    ¡°u, a, M, Mo, Te, r.¡±


    ¡°¡ª¨CYes, yes. You are really a spoiled child, my Ema.¡±

 CH 16

    In the desolate wasteland, there was a giant footprint.


    ¨CDefeat the head of the giant race of mountain range¨C


    The raid boss was the Giant God, Titan.


    It boasts an enormous HP and uses various attacks using its six arms. Although his main damage was physical, he kept using special attacks and thus make him a really troublesome enemy.


    ¡°Hahaha, it was tottering with a wooden stick on his hand. Alright, come, let me play with you.¡±


    Nacht laughed happily while looking up toward the giant.


    The sound that flowed from Yorune Noa (voice changer) mixed with happiness as it rides the wind.


    ¡°O, Nacht-chan has switched on.¡±


    The bald warrior with a weird sword made from numerous blades joined together laughed.


    ¡°Just like always huh, well, that¡¯s the good part I guess.¡±


    On the contrary of its glamourous appearance, the sound was of those of a fat man.


    If she didn¡¯t speak, based on the appearance alone, it was a very beautiful succubus.


    ¡°¡±¡±DAMN YOU haha.¡±¡±¡±


    Nacht was acting, however, the succubus girl using his real voice, and thus the imbalance feels extremely hateful. They could hear the death throes of those men who approached her. All the guild member hold their head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys won¡¯t have any turn. I will finish it with my power. Just sit and watch the show.¡±


    At the same time, Nacht become a gush of wind and disappeared.


    ¡°Uhyaa, princess really fast!¡±


    A girl with a cat ear laughed.


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s not time to admire her! She charged in again!? She is a magician for God¡¯s sake! Please stop playing around!¡±


    ¡°Oi oi, dragon princess is not magician you know. She is just special¨C!¡±


    While they keep quarreling they still properly finish preparation to engage.


    ¡°Alright¨Cas an opening act¨CHigh Dragon Magic¨C¡±


    ¨CDragon (Nacht) breath!


    It was like the beam from the space shuttle in an SF movie.


    It was thin, gloomy, a single line of light. As if chasing after it was a spiraling whirlwind that cutting through the land, passed to the mountain, and then hit the giant and then pass through toward the sky.


    The decrease in Titan HP could be seen with naked eyes.


    ¡°Uhya! The power is no joke. The Titan should have pretty high magic resistance, but that attack still deals a lot of damage.¡±


    While jumping around, the cat-eared girl buff others around her.


    All Over-magic,


    Divine Beast Protection,


    Wisdom of Six Great Gods,


    Angle¡¯s Kiss.


    She kept giving one buff to another.


    Not only the cat-eared girl, but others also started to buff themselves.


    One of them draws their sword, one of them started their magic, one of them passed through the space. Each of them has their own role and perform them well.


    Because they know what Nacht wanted.


    A reckless charge and the strongest attack.


    It was a way to focus hate from the monster and become a decoy.


    Generally, other than area attack, the monster would focus their attack toward the one with deal damage the most.


    Because Nacht just hit him with magic, now the Titan focussed attacking her, although due to her insane AGI she was able to evade like a fly.


    Although her mouth was full of boasting, she properly finishes her role to stall for time.


    ¡°Normally it was a job for Tank, but well, it¡¯s Nacht-chan after all~¡±


    ¡°But But, it¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it? The U-su-al?¡±


    The cat-eared girl laughed happily.


    It has been one minute since they started.


    The Dragon God Skill: Mirror Passage that Nacht cast should have reached its limit.


    It was a very powerful skill that double evasion and movement speed, however, it has a time limit. A very powerful skill that lasts for one minute.


    After the skill ended, her evasion will return to usual, which means half of it.


    One of the Titan¡¯s arm which hold giant Ax hit Nacht.


    She was blown away due to knockback.


    At the same time, her HP was shaved by 20%.


    Even with the support of her teammates she still received that much damage.


    ¡°So brittle! That was just a normal attack¡­.¡±


    Aiming at the stunned period, Titan attacked again at the Nacht. Nacht on the other hand, with a condescending attitude, a loud and impatient voice said,


    ¡°Ee~i! You guys~ don¡¯t just watch, save me quickly!¡±


    Of course, Nacht was the one who said ¡®just watch¡¯ and ¡®I will defeat him alone¡¯.


    No matter how to look at it, since she has used her strongest defensive card at the start of the battle, she is nothing more than a burden after.


    ¡°Here we go, the princess¡¯s usual petty act.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said to not charge in, she is a magician!¡±


    While sounded exasperated, the one with true magic occupation quickly cast great magic to earn hate.


    ¡°No, as I said, dragon princess is not magic occupation¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t stand around, save the princess! Everyone, follow me!¡±


    ¡°Princess, if I save you, please sell me your shoes!¡±


    ¡°I just reported!¡±


    ¡°Please let me lick your feet!¡±


    ¡°GM, this is the person!¡±


    ¡°Duh, those pervert¡­. and so, princess, how much for the underwear?¡±


    ¡°Eeh~ why more perverts appeared~?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, whatever, just fight!¡±


    The conversation that completely unsuitable for the battlefield.


    However, everyone could understand each other, and move in perfect coordination.


    As if an art.


    And then the time passed, the giant crumbles to the ground.


    The land gouged out, the air burned, the mountain disappeared, the sky fell, the time for conclusion has appeared.


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­Ma¡­.Nacht-sama, it¡¯s morning. Please wake up.¡±


    A light entered her blurry consciousness.


    A young girl reflected in her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hm, Ah. Aisha, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning. You look very happy, did you see a good dream?¡±


    Nacht remembered the blurry scene that she saw and then nodded.


    ¡°Well, yeah. It was fun.¡±


    After saying that, her golden eyes opened completely.

 CH 17

    In the riverbed near the forest, there was an unbelievable wide flat land.


    ¡°I kind of noticed that you are not normal, but are you human?¡±


    Although it was rude, Nacht only showed a wry smile to Crysta¡¯s word.


    ¡°Well, half of me. Although in my knowledge even humans could do this. I have a human Wizard friend who could use magic that devastated mountain, and they challenge the raid boss with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I doubt they are human¡­¡±


    Although that word was often directed toward her, this was the first time Crysta uses this line to someone else.


    ¡°Well, it is too early to feel surprised.¡±


    Nacht then took an item like a gem from her item storage.


    The name was Simple Tent Creation Orb. It was an item that was usually sold in high-class stores which allows players to spend the night without gaining FP (fatigue point).


    After Nacht threw it, smoke appeared, and then a giant round tent instantly built in the flat land.


    It looked like something the nomad tribes use and from a glance, it was easy to notice that it was pretty sturdy.


    When they entered they noticed something even more amazing.


    On the floor was a luxurious carpet, and there were two wooden beds and seven mattresses. Chilled fruit and glittering glasses of juice were placed on a table that looked like kotatsu.


    It was luxurious enough that anyone except maybe Nobles would surely be willing to live. Plus the heat insulation was good.


    ¡°¡±¡±Ha¨C!?¡±¡±¡±


    Of course, none could hide their astonishment.


    The ex-sex slaves were looking at the spectacle mouth wide open while the top-class adventurers also turned dumbfounded.


    For those who could use magic like Sasha or Crysta, they guessed that it was something that was created through magic.


    They could imagine the price of the two orbs that Nacht used should be worth an enormous amount of money. If it was sold at the action even Royalty and Nobles would fighting to obtain it.


    ¡°By the way this item was one-off.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ha!?¡±¡±¡±


    That place quickly filled with ¡®then please let us take the carpet later¡¯ and the likes.


    Nacht only said ¡®just don¡¯t fight¡¯ and then took another item from the storage and left them.


    ¡°Aisha, we will use this one.¡±


    The ones that she used before was one-off.


    But the one in Nacht¡¯s hand was different, it was sub-home, a type of base that could be carried away. It was a reward of a common quest that could be taken by player level 70. It was a pretty unique item that could also be decorated with cash items.


    Nacht¡¯s base has a small entrance, but the inside was so vast because of its space manipulation properties, with a  ceiling like a night sky decorated with bright stars. Although it was kind of dim due to the light source only from the stars, it was perfect that way. The dome-shaped room was like a slice of the universe.


    The transparent floor has an effect to increase MP regeneration just by sitting on it, the sofa has an effect to reduce fatigue, there were also warehouse to keep materials, a safe to deposit gold, etc. Due to cash items, it has become really convenient.


    It was the first quest that Nacht took when she reached level 70 other than the third job advancement quest.


    After Nacht brought Aisha inside, she let Crysta who was also invited to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Just who are you? Although this kind of imprudence, even if you said you are God, I might believe it¡­¡±


    Due to the magical space she brought into, a slightly shocked expression appeared on Crysta¡¯s face.


    ¡°Haha, that was a funny one. My half is still the same as you, a human. I will allow you to call me ¡®Nacht-chan¡¯ casually.¡±


    Right after Nacht said that a darkish pressure assaulted Crysta.


    Aisha was clinging toward Nacht with darkened expression, directed a gaze filled with something close to bloodlust toward Crysta.


    ¡°N-no I will refrain. And so, what¡¯s Nacht-dono business with me?¡±


    Nacht looked closely toward the usually expressionless Crysta.


    She could see that it was stiffer than usual.


    ¡°I want my reward, for saving your, and your comrades¡¯ lives.¡±


    Of course, there was no way Nacht would take anything from the slaves that have nothing.


    But Crysta and co were top-class adventurers.


    They were pro in their field, and thus asking for compensation with equal value should be the norm.


    ¡°Understood. I will give what I could. Even like this, I am still an A rank adventurer, I have enough wealth that could rival a noble.¡±


    Crysta quickly agreed. She didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse, and she was not so ungrateful to not repay the favor she received. Although, when looking toward Nacht, Crysta could only wonder what kind of reward she would demand. Since Nacht has power, wealth, a home, a place to belong, and even a beauty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money. Ah, if we need money to enter the city, please pay it though. I mean I don¡¯t need monetary compensation. There are two rewards I want to ask you guys.¡±


    Even if Nacht received this world currency, she doubted she would have any use for it.


    Nacht continued with feet crossed.


    ¡°First, please give at least the bare minimum support to the slaves that I saved until they could stand on their own. And the other was to spread rumor, that I am the one who defeated Duran who you and your comrades, A-class adventurers could not handle.¡±


    The first half was just Nacht being a busybody.


    There was no way the women that were captured by the bandits could live a proper life right after released. That¡¯s why until they were able to return to society, some support would be needed. Since Nacht just saved them, if they died due to something stupid, it would give a bad aftertaste to Nacht.


    The other one was to prevent unnecessary trouble.


    Nacht was charming enough to draw people¡¯s attention just by being there. Her appearance was beautiful enough to warrant such worry, many people would surely call out to her.


    That¡¯s why just let it all out.


    Tell them that although her appearance was just a beauty, she has power that rivals A rank adventurer so you shouldn¡¯t mess with her.


    Although some might took it as a joke and still approached them, after sending one or two groups to submission, none would make a move on them.


    Nacht would not do something like disguise or hide.


    Because that would deny herself, and Aikawa Tooru has decided to live fully as Nacht. Even if that would invite troubles, Nacht refuses to live in falsehood.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    For Crysta that did not count as a proper reward at all.


    And the second one was simply common sense. For adventurers, they have a duty to report the result of the commission. Of course, that would include Duran and Nacht¡¯s involvement, their team failures, and the fact that Nacht should be the one receiving the reward for the request. And rumor would spread in no time.


    But for Nacht, that reward would be enough.


    Because she didn¡¯t have anything other in mind after all.


    ¡°Well, no need to be so tense. But yeah, if you think it¡¯s too little, I will ask one more.¡±


    Nacht looked toward Aisha.


    Aisha tilted her head in confusion, Nacht returned her gaze toward Crysta.


    ¡°I want Aisha¡¯s mother¡¯s information. Her name should be, Floria.¡±


    ¡°!? Nacht-sama, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Aisha was shocked and looked at Nacht stiffly.


    ¡°A female elf. Should be beautiful like Aisha. Just ask your acquaintance is fine. If you have any information, relay it to me.¡±


    Crysta nodded at Nacht¡¯s words.


    Of course, Crysta still felt it was too little, but since Nacht already said ¡®one more¡¯ there is no sense to ask for more.


    ¡°Understood. I promise you in my name.¡±


    After Crysta left, Nacht and Aisha were alone in the enormous space.


    A star fell and disappear.


    The silent light illuminates the space.


    Nacht could see Aisha¡¯s face under the veil of the night.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, of course not¡­¡±


    Although she said that, she looked really dissatisfied.


    She did not remember the face of her mother.


    Since she could understand things she has lived only with her father.


    ¡°Do you hate your mother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    In Aisha¡¯s mind, her mother had abandoned her.


    Of course.


    During the most miserable and painful period, there was no one with the same elf blood like her to accompany her.


    ¡°However she might be alive. And you might be able to meet your biological mother. I don¡¯t have any chance like that¨CThat¡¯s why I am envious¨C¡±


    ¡°Nacht-sama¡­¡­¡±


    But Aisha still had her biological mother.


    And she was someone her father loved. So it is unlikely that she just left Aisha irresponsibly.


    ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction, tell her when you meet her. If you have any complaint, say it to her face. It would be a waste if you deny it without even experiencing it, Aisha. ¨CWell, of course, I know you have a lot in your mind, but we have times. Just go with it slowly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Nacht looked at Aisha.


    She was the important bond she got after cross over.


    Surely, meeting with her was the reason Tooru could live as Nacht and move forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together, Aisha.¡±


    Nacht smiled looking at Aisha who turned red and flustered.


    ***


    Free city, center ward.


    A place that was never quiet and has intense traffic was also called a neutral ward because a lot of public buildings like adventurer guild were located.


    Inside the biggest building, at the innermost area, the guild master office, a man grunted with a difficult face.


    ¡°How is it, Guild Master?¡±


    A bespectacled girl asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    However the Guild Master, Nigurd Howl did not have a clear answer so he kept his silence with a pained expression and looked down.


    ¡°How is it, Guild Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ughh¡­.¡±


    Looking at the numerous reports on his table, there was no good idea comes to mind.


    ¡°Just get over with it, old man!¡±


    The bespectacled girl, Irina, brought up a thick book and then swung it down without mercy.


    ¡°Aww! It hurts! Stop! I am the guild master you know, an important person! Why are you treating me like this¨C¡±


    But he could not continue.


    ¡°Okay, I am sorry. Forgive me! No, please forgive my insolent self!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? The A-rank adventurer Crysta Neve Branrichter accepted the request to subjugate the bandit and hasn¡¯t returned for one week. Additionally, there are reports of increasing monster activity in the Yorn forest. There were already seven injured new adventurers due to it. The reported high-rank monsters included a number of Ogres and Liches.¡±


    Irina who still has a trace of childishness supported the fruits that disproportional with her body with her arms and said that with composure toward Nigurd.


    ¡°For the first one, let¡¯s believe in the power of rank A adventurer. Crysta is always coolheaded. Even if there were troubles, she should be able to solve them. If she did not return in three more days, let send B rank scout to check. As for the forest issue¡­..What do you think?¡±


    Nigurd sent a sharp glance that would make even top-rank adventurer shiver toward Irina.


    But Irina just calmly stated her opinion.


    ¡°In my opinion, there were two possibilities. One, a stronger monster has appeared so the high-level monster lost its place and come to the forest. The other one was an accumulation of mana because of some reason and make some monsters become more actives.¡±


    ¡°If only that then we should be able to handle it. Even the Nobles who at odds with us would send their private troops.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Hearing Irina¡¯s word, Nigurd expression became gloomy.


    ¡°Just a hunch¡­But I have a bad feeling about¡ª¡±


    Irina¡¯s pupils were hidden by her glasses.


    And then even though it sounds stupid and impossible, she said another worst possibility.


    ¡°By some chance, one in a million chance¡­the ancient seal¨Cthe seal at the spring was broken¡­¡­¡±


    That would explain the current monsters¡¯ activity.


    The ancient Demon race was said to have the power to befriend monsters.


    But that was just a legend.


    Saying that made her feel stupid.


    ¡°By chance, if that really happens, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Runaway.¡±


    Irina answered instantly.


    ¡°In this free city, we have two ranks A. I was also A rank before, and you are also not worse. Even with Crysta who holds a title, you still run?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because otherwise would be folly.¡±


    The ancient demons¡¯ tales were many, but the most famous one was how they cross the blade with a dragon.


    From the mount of those that have met the ancient demon in the current era, they said ¡°You will die if you meet them, my luck was just good.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­First, we need to check the forest. Ask rank C party or above to check the forest, and also make subjugation requests. Additionally, call Housman. Ask him to check the spring.¡±


    Receiving Nigurd order, Irina quickly moved.

 CH 18

    Free trade city was the title of the city that support the nation through as its name implies: trade, and it was also a place where discrimination toward race did not occur.


    In the land in the north, there were some villages of minority tribes and the dwarf race who were good at blacksmithing. Now it was part of the kingdom area, however since they were integrated peacefully, as long they paid a certain amount of tax, they were allowed to self-govern themselves. Basically similar to the feudalistic system.


    In the far east, there was an island country whose only connection was through the Kerbel harbor. And the unique commodities they have flowed through the trade city.


    In the south was the Yorno forest which contains a lot of resources and monsters. It was a splendid place for adventurers to obtain the blessing of the forest and monsters¡¯ material.


    In the Depth, was the place where powerful monsters lives and under the spring said to be the seal of an ancient demon, however except for some veteran adventurers they would not be allowed to enter that place. Most people that went to free trade city usually those that live through foraging and hunting monsters.


    In the west was the road toward the capital, and everyday merchants going back and fro to trade their wares to and from trade city.


    As a place which trades with various villages and city and intense traffic, it would be easy to found various type of race there. Although the human supremacist ideal was strong in the capital, if that kind of thinking was brought there, it might affect the function of the city. That¡¯s why there was almost no difference in the tax or tariff used between races.


    When it was still a small trade city, it was also built together by various types of people, and thus the resident also not secular, does not discriminate, and were able to accept various races.


    And now Nacht walked on the main road of that city.


    Naturally, people¡¯s attention gathered at her.


    As if looking at an elaborate doll, they stopped walking, talking, and keep staring at her.


    Among the hustle and bustle sea of people, there were some with hairy and standing ears, the dwarf with muscles, and the lizardman who was the embodiment of carnivore.


    ¡°Nacht-sama¡­everyone looking here¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, my Aisha is really cute after all. No wonder no wonder.¡±


    Nacht was not the only one.


    After regaining her complexion and wearing the maid uniform, although Aisha still looked young, she was also outstandingly cute. After looking at Nacht, their gaze would naturally also move toward Aisha.


    ¡°What a strange sight¡ª¡±


    Nacht said that unintentionally.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Aisha asked while tilting her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just, beyond my expectation. Diversity is one thing, but to think they could live in harmony like this surprise me.¡±


    People who live in a different environment usually have a different value and sense of justice.


    Even in Japan, even in the previous world, although they are all human, a small difference would still create friction. The difference in clothing, skin color, living place, some just could not let those differences go. She remembered how Aikawa Tooru could not accept people, even those who were close with him in real, since he decided they have no connection with his ¡®reality¡¯.


    However, in this place, although their races were different, they could live together.


    (The world we lived in is small. Even smaller than a game. A pitifully, small¨C)


    In her head, the sound of her and his most trusted comrade reverberated.


    Surely, what drives them to become like this was not peace, but the cruelty of this world, even so, if Tooru saw this scene, he might live a different life, that was what passed through Nacht¡¯s mind, but then she stopped.


    ¡°What useless thinking.¡±


    Nacht muttered without being heard.


    After walking toward the center of the city for a bit, the biggest building¨Cthe adventurer guild came to view.


    Adventurer guild also functions as a shelter during emergencies. That was why it was placed in the middle area. Just from a glance, could be seen that the building was a study. The entrance was made big to allow the material from the big monsters to pass through.


    Just by entering there, Nacht would raise a ruckus. That was what she thought, however this time the focus was not toward Nacht.


    ¡°Crysta! You are safe!¡±


    ¡°Crysta! Welcome back, thank goodness!¡±


    ¡°All members of Ice Thorn are safe!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Just as expected. It was a party with Titled!¡±


    Among the congratulation and shouts of relief from the adventurers, Crysta did not show any change and walked straight toward the receptionist.


    ¡°Could you tell the guild master? I have something to report.¡±


    Receiving Crysta¡¯s sharp gaze, the receptionist becomes flustered.


    ¡°Y-yes. I will quickly convey it. Erm, are the people with you the captives¡­?¡±


    The receptionist looked at Nacht nervously.


    But Crysta shook her head.


    ¡°No. This is Nacht-dono, when I failed the request, she coincidentally saved us. This time my party, me included are the captives, and the one who completes the request was Nacht-dono.I will report the details to the guild master, please take care of him.¡±


    After saying that, she pushed the now bounded and gagged Aizen toward her comrade.


    ¡°Eh, is that, no way¡­?¡±


    The receptionist was dumbfounded and the surroundings become boisterous.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Ice Empress, now way bandits would be able to best her.¡± ¡°That girl really cute though.¡± ¡°She seems just like the usual noble ladies.¡±


    The adventurers started to chatter among themselves.


    But it quickly calmed down.


    Not because someone said anything, but because they felt the chill of killing intent.


    As if a frozen, chilling, extremely cold blade pointed at all the people in the room.


    ¡°You guys, are you saying that I am a liar? Do you think I would falsify the report? Could I take it as an insult?¡±


    Crysta usually stays expressionless even when she is angry, so it is unusual for her to openly show displeasure in a public place like this.


    Of course, the reason was to keep Nacht¡¯s mood to become worsening.


    If that personage becomes unhappy, just who could stop her.


    Crysta would only have three choices, run, apologize, or even help her to vent.


    ¡°¡­Erm¡­The guild master was calling¡­¡­please, come inside¡­¡±


    The receptionist girl said nervously.


    Nacht just smiling from the beginning till the end.


    ***


    Nacht and co were brought to the innermost room on the second floor.


    Just from a glance, the room was certainly bigger than 20 tatami mats, and have expensive-looking furniture. On the work desk, numerous reports and documents stacked up. And in front of it was a desk and a sofa, which should be for guests or maybe for adventurers that went to report.


    What was weird was, there was two work desk. One of them was completely neat and placed in the middle, it should be the guild master¡¯s desk. However the other one was small, and in the chair, there was a cushion to adjust the height. As if it was meant for children.


    The tall old man that stood before them should be the guild master.


    He had white hair, and even his beard was white. He had a small scar on his left eye, no, not only in the left eye, he had a lot of small scars. Considering he was the one who put together the adventurers, who were known to depend on their strength to work, certainly have the power to back his position. Although it was clear that the old man was strong, Nacht still felt something amiss.


    And the source of that was his eyes.


    It was round and cute and glittering. A truly kind eyes.


    What comes to Nacht¡¯s mind was just one.


    ¡°He looked like a polar bear¨C¡±


    ¡°¡±Pfft¨C!¡±¡±


    Aisha and Sasha tried to hold their laughter.


    It seemed they have a similar impression.


    ¡°Wa, it¡­Haha, that was a pretty rude thing to say toward guild master¡­..¡±


    Sasha rebuked her while holding her laughter, however, from Nacht¡¯s perspective, Sasha was ruder than her.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha, this young lady really didn¡¯t mince words. So, Crysta, who are they?¡±


    Looking at Nigurd that laughed heartily, it seemed he didn¡¯t really mind and asked Crysta.


    Perhaps it was the intuition of veteran warriors.


    Just with a glance, he could perceive that Nacht was not run of a mill young lady.


    ""


    ¡°This personage was Nacht-dono. She saved our lives when we were in plight.¡±


    ¡°Fumuu¨C¡±


    The guild master was groaning with a low voice as if thinking about something, but it was quickly interrupted by a hit from the spectacle girl.


    That was not an action that is normally taken toward one superior. That girl was somehow looked very young. She was short, and her hair was cut evenly and make her looked childish. The only part that did not look like a child at all was two giant fruit that sways as she moved.


    ¡°That was hurt, Irina, what are you¨C¡±


    ¡°Could you report first? This place has become slightly cramped.¡±


    Irina asked calmly. And instead of Crysta that was not good with words, Sasha explained the details of the incident.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, so you met Duran the War Demon? What bad luck!¡±


    ¡°The request was failed, but the bandits were annihilated. Considering the situation, it would be fine for Nacht-dono to accept the reward.¡±


    Said Irina.


    Although the reward did not really mean anything for Nacht, well, she would just accept it since they gave it to her.


    ¡°In the first place, Duran was actually planned to destroy the bandit in the end, so my help was actually not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it did not change the fact that Nacht has saved us. Also, it seems the nobles in Eleonora¡¯s faction who designated request for use have a dealing with the bandits. We have caught the head of the bandits alive, you could try to interrogate him.¡±


    However, Sasha¡¯s face was still gloomy.


    Since it was unlikely that they would be able to catch the main preparator.


    Because they would cut them off.


    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s like that¨Csorry to let you handle a troublesome request.¡±


    Of course, the guild also has the responsibility for approving the request.


    However, accepting the request still depends on the adventurers themselves, discerning the nature of the task included in their job. That¡¯s why they could not blame the guild strongly, and they did not plan to.


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°We would deal within our power. But currently, we are in a state of emergency¨C¡±


    ¡°There is a high chance that they would muddy the water. And currently, we might need to move the knights too¨C¡±


    Irina supplemented Nigurd¡¯s words.


    ¡°Emergency?¡±


    Sasha asked.


    ¡°Yes, currently monster in Yorn Forrest has become active. The cause is still not clear but we have sent adventurers to investigated it. This needs the guild utmost priority right now. Did you guys felt anything when returning?¡±


    Crysta and Sasha looked troubled.


    Of course, since Crysta and co returned through Yorn forest, they should have noticed if the monster became active.


    But on the way back, Nacht always pays attention to their surroundings and released her pressure.


    Because of that, not only monsters, not even a single insect dare to get close to them.


    That¡¯s why they did not notice anything strange.


    ¡°The reasons should be the appearance of a powerful monster or a mana kr?n¨¥ (mana spot) which cause monsters to become more active.¡±


    Said Irina.


    For a moment Nacht thought it was her fault. Because ¡®appearance of powerful monster¡¯ actually lines up with the fact of her arrival.


    But Nacht did not use her pressure left-right for and force the monsters to move out, and she did not even hunt a single monster. And thus she concluded that it was not because of her.


    However¨C


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, or probably it was the sign of the seal in the spring was broken.¡±


    Guild master said that as a joke.


    Sasha, Crysta, Irina, and Aisha let strained laugh.


    But¨C


    ¡°Pfft¨C!¡±


    Nacht almost spits out what she was drinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that place was the most dangerous area even inside the Depth, so none would dare to going there. In the first place, the seal of twin moon would not break without a sufficient force.¡±


    Sasha denied the conjecture exasperatedly. But cold sweat started to trickle in Nacht¡¯s body.


    A place no one around.


    Two moons.


    A strong force.


    What appeared in Nacht¡¯s mind was her own figure, who was drowned in the ecstasy of using magic.


    ¡°Well, the seal itself was a pretty dubious story. We should think more realistically.¡±


    Crysta said calmly.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    That must be coincidence, yes coincidence! Nacht whispered inside her heart.


    ¡°Hmm, is it really funny? Considering the worst was the basic adventuring after all.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. Hahaha, it was funny.¡±


    Nacht kept telling herself that it must be a coincidence.


    In those wide forests, there was no way that was the only spring around. There was no way the spring that Nacht burned down have such an important function.


    Crysta and co thought Nacht¡¯s act slightly odd but did not delve deeper.


    However, Aisha who was stuck with Nacht seemed to notice something.


    ¡°Nacht-sama?¡±


    ¡°H-hm? It¡¯s nothing, yes, nothing¡­¡±


    Well, first let¡¯s think about how to explain it to Aisha, that was what was in Nacht¡¯s mind.

 CH 19

    There were a lot of nobles even in the free trade city.


    And in this city, the one who held the most authority was two great nobles. First was the Valois family who has become noble under the kingdom. They had held a strong influence on the city ever since before the free trade city was born, when it was a mere one among the numerous commercial cities. The other one was the branch of the Lenweil family, the family of the second son of the duke family from the capital.


    Free Trade City was originally an autonomous city made by traders, and then a noble family whom close to the king come there and try to hold the authority of the city, and thus the influence split between those two houses, and they become the one who holds the authority of this city.


    The two-family was in a good relationship¨Cof course not, they would try to snatch each other influence every day using various trick and scheme.


    Creating reclamation villages around the free trade city was Lenweil¡¯s family scheme.


    The family head representative, Eleonora Luty Lenweil. In reality, she was the one who hold the influence of the Lenweil family in this city, because her husband mostly stay in the Capital. She made policy two generations ago which push the reclamation projects around the Free Trade City. On the surface, it was to give the wanderer and those who lose jobs a place to reclaim and cultivate and make a smaller market. There were twenty fours reclamation villages created.


    However, in the dark, it was used as a base for another work. Since she has less influence due to most of the traders follow Valois¡¯s family, she held a position in the underworld which deal with various dirty requests including assassination. For example, the assassination of the woman who was called a witch, Crysta Nave Branrichter.


    In the luxuriously decorated room, Eleonora read the reports in an annoyed mood.


    ¡°Even the legendary mercenary is useless¨C¡±


    Of course, Eleonora did not really think that Duran lost to a young girl.


    She just guessed that he left the battlefield on a whim.


    The jewel rings that filled all of her fingers glittered reflecting the light.


    ¡°Nacht huh. They said she was a peerless beauty, but whatever. I am more interested in this, it said her servant wore never seen jewelry. Well, killing and taking it would be easy, but first, let¡¯s call her¨C¡±


    Said Eleonora toward the servant that was kneeling on the floor.


    Eleonora who has a strong information network of course able to grasp the information about Crysta¡¯s return and Nacht and Aisha¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Call the girl called Aisha. Additionally, took her ring in the name of tax. Use my name as you see fit, I allow it.¡±


    After replied, the man left the room.


    ***


    Twilight Little Bird Inn.


    In the free trade city, it was a pretty high-class inn that even the nobles use. Nacht and Aisha stayed on the third floor using the introduction letter from the Guild Master.


    The introduction letter that Nigurd wrote was for the sake of warding off unnecessary troubles. Nacht¡¯s appearance was only a young girl, without peering to her mana or feeling her presence, which could only be done by people with a certain level of power, people would not be able to grasp her danger.


    If she stayed in a low-class inn, there might be some mercenary or adventurers who would want to drag her to their room. Although the public order in the free trade city was not that bad, it still impossible to watch every corner of the city, especially the poorer area. There were people who profit from war, and those who work in the dark. Even excluding them some adventurers were a pretty rough bunch. There were even quarrels due to racial differences and discrimination.


    If Nacht was dragged into unnecessary trouble and snapped, this city might be no more, that was what Crysta told the guild master through eye contact and the guild master readily made the introduction letter.


    It was located in a pretty high area, and since the building itself was also tall, this inn was famous for its panoramic view especially in the evening when the sun dyed the town red. The main street that filled with people would slowly become gloomy as if declaring the ending of the day.


    In the room where it could see that spectacular sight, Nacht was sitting seiza on the floor.


    ¡°So, please tell me the truth, Nacht-sama.¡±


    It¡¯s weird.


    The usually unconfident, spoiled, and cute Aisha was looked extremely scary right now.


    Nacht looking for excuses calmly.


    ¡°No, look, that¡¯s¨Cprobably just a coincidence. It¡¯s true I burn a spring, but it might not be the spring where the seal was located, right?¡±


    Aisha could see through Nacht¡¯s agitation and asked why she was flustered.


    At first, Nacht said it was nothing, but in the end.


    ¡°¡±So you¡­won¡¯t tell¡­Aisha¡­about it¡­¡±¡±


    She could not resist against teary-faced Aisha and tell her the truth.


    ¡°But in reality, after Nacht-sama destroyed the spring, a lot of troubles started to appear in the town, is it really a coincidence?¡±


    Aisha¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    Nacht did not have leeway to gawk at it though.


    Well, in the first place, perhaps her way to confess was a problem.


    ¡°¡±I want to try magic I destroy it, tehe~¡±¡±


    Nacht tried to act as cute as possible, but it seems it was not enough.


    She used her old comrades as measurement sticks, her groupies would happily cover up for her, even fighting among themselves for it, but it seems it did not work for Aisha.


    ¡°Bu-but! Even if, in one thousand, no one million chance it was really me, the demon races that could be sealed by that kind of seal must be extremely weak. Yup, there is no problem at all.¡±


    Nacht said confidently.


    However, Aisha¡¯s mood turned even sour.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that was true! The ancient demon race in the legend should be as strong as dragons! It was different from a demon person who simply has wisdom. It was the descendant of a demon king who fought against heroes in ancient times. Since it has extremely strong power, they were sealed using the relic of the hero. A true demon. Even my father, whenever Aisha did bad things would say that bad kid would be abducted by the ancient demon! Nacht-sama needs to understand a bit how unusual your power is! Hah, hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, yeah¡­my bad, I was wrong so please calm down, Aisha.¡±


    ¡°No, Nacht-sama hasn¡¯t truly understand! If Nacht-sama really set the ancient demon free, and it has grudge against humanity, this free trade city would be destroyed! Do you understand?¡±


    Well, it was no problem at all for Nacht even if this city disappeared, but it was indeed slightly regretful that the source of information: Crysta, and a nice base like this town disappeared.


    But what the thing that truly stopped Nacht from being uncaring was if this continues Aisha might become even angrier.


    ¡°I understand, I understand. I will do something about that ancient demon and the monsters. Look, there is no problem, right?¡±


    Although Aisha still feels peeved by Nahct¡¯s act that it was not her fault, since she already said she would deal with it, Aisha has no further right to inquire.


    ¡°Yes, since Nahct-sama is also half-human, Nacht-sama should also be responsible.¡±


    The young girl acted as if she was an adult.


    Although being remonstrated by the younger girl did not sit well with Nacht, since it was Aisha she accepted it with an open arm.


    In the first place, it was her own fault, so although it was troublesome she will deal with it.


    When Nacht about stood up, a knock was heard from the door.


    It was a pretty rough knock.


    Nacht and Aisha did not give their permission.


    But the man opened the door, and enter the room arrogantly.


    There were two knights with swords behind him. Aisha trembled for a moment.


    ¡°I see, this seems to be the right place. I am representative of Leonora Luty Lenweil, the head of Lenweil noble house, Robert. I come here bringing the order from my master, so prostrate yourself and listen.¡±


    Hearing words of full arrogance and ignorance from his mouth made Aisha¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Hmh. Quickly prostrate yourself, commoner. Well, whatever. You are Aisha right. My master requested your presence. From what we got you are from Eleonora-sama reclamation village, go together with us to the mansion. And you, Nacht, is it. I heard you are pretty strong, just wait for orders related to a strange occurrence in the forest, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on Aisha¡¯s forehead.


    It was certainly not due to fear of the man who says things arbitrarily. Of course, she felt fear from him since he was a noble and there were two knights behind him.


    But that was not even registered in Aisha¡¯s mind.


    Because for Aisha, there was nothing scarier than her master that trying to hold her anger, like a volcano that was about to explode, desperately.


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    No sound escaped her mouth.


    It was not targeted toward her, but Aisha trembled.


    Nacht direct her killing intent mostly toward the knights, not to the blabbermouth man, and it made the knights collapsed in spasm.


    The building shook.


    No, not only the building.


    It spread to the land, and expand everywhere, farther and farther until everyone in the free trade city could feel it, batted their breath, and stopped moving.


    The pressure was,


    overwhelming,


    absolute,


    absurd and terrifying,


    the coercion of the dragon¡¯s roar reverberated.


    ¡°Wa, yu, di, ho,¡­.¡±


    The man who now couldn¡¯t say anything right has touched Nacht¡¯s reversed scale.

 CH 20

    Just where he did wrong.


    Just where he did wrong.


    That question alone kept swirling on his head.


    Robert was a vassal of the great noble Lenweil. He had a position and power that would not let commoners speak to him as they please. And he even came here as representative of Eleonora. That authority was stronger than any low-class noble could resist, so a slightly strong woman and a child commoner from reclamation village should have followed his instruction with a smile.


    He had not done anything wrong.


    He had acted as he should as representative of a great noble.


    But, why it turned this way.


    In front of his eyes, was a monster.


    Is she the ancient demon told in the legend?


    Or perhaps, an existence that rivals God, a dragon?


    Robert tried to open his mouth, but he was trembling strongly and feared that his jaw might have been dislocated and would only end up biting his own lip or tongue in vain. Although none has been done to him, his knee had given out, the taste of iron spread on his mouth, and his brain has shortcircuited, none he could do anymore.


    ¡°What a vulgar joke you dare to say¨CWho do you think Aisha belongs to? It¡¯s obvious¨C¡±


    Nacht did not allow any refutation.


    ¡°¨CShe is mine.¡±


    Of course, Nacht never thought Aisha as an object, and she did not plan to restrict Aisha¡¯s freedom.


    But of course, it was not needed to be said at this moment.


    Aisha also understood it, but


    ¡°¡±Ah, Nahct-sama¨CAisha pledge an eternal loyalty to you.¡±¡±


    she still said those words.


    That¡¯s why as a master, she would not deny her.


    As long as Aisha desired it, Aisha was Nacht¡¯s.


    That¡¯s why no one has the right to order her around.


    She did not need to follow anyone¡¯s order.


    Even in front of nobles, royalties, dragons, or even gods, she does not need to bow, nor heed their order.


    If they could not accept it, Nacht would make them.


    Nacht would show it to the world.


    She would show, the value of the only dragon¡¯s servant she has.


    ¡°Kuhahahaha, prostate ourselves? what a nice joke you said¨C¡±


    ¡°Hiii¨C!¡± I-I am, the rep-representative, o-of, Eleonora-sama¨C¡±


    He screamed unconsciously.


    It was like a reflect. He did not understand what he said. Even with his wealth of experience in negotiations, he did not know what was the right thing to do.


    Every time the Nacht¡¯s golden eyes blinked, he felt his heart gouged out.


    ¡°¨CI will explain it so a moron like you would understand. Right now, a dragon stands before you¨C¡±


    Not only coercion, but Nacht also used low dragon skill in full throttle.


    Although Duran could break free, there was not in millions chance the man in front of her would.


    ¡°So, would you tell it to bow? Prostrate? Would you dare to think to snatch its possession? The most beloved treasure of it, would you dare to lay hand on it? Well, that¡¯s pretty brave¨Cbut not really a smart thing to do, right?¡±


    Robert shook his head desperately as if want to pull it off.


    Although he was stupid, feeling the coercion with his body have made him realize. Or forced to realize.


    That everything he did was wrong.


    Since the beginning, there was no option other than affirming Nacht¡¯s words.


    ¡°My apologies, my apologies, my apologies, my apologies, my apologies¨C¡±


    He could only lower his head and apologize endlessly. There was no other choice other than that. He could only appeal that he was remorseful, in hope for mercy.


    Looking at his miserable figure, Nacht withdrew her coercion.


    ¡°Come back and tell your master. If she plans to use power, then I would retaliate in kind. If she acts with courtesy, then I will also be willing to be civil. It¡¯s her right to use her influence, but know your own place.¡±


    Nacht finished saying what she wanted and then pat Aisha¡¯s head while looking toward the town landscape outside.


    Having her gaze left him, Robert felt relief in his heart.


    It was a miracle that he survived. He now understand that he could keep his life.


    The young girl in front of him, Nacht, was truly an existence that could rival S rank adventurers or legendary ancient demon race. It was late but now he understood that the report on how Duran defeated was true all along.


    ¡°The-then, please excuse me.¡±


    He did not want to stay there one second longer.


    If allowed he would have run away. He would discard those two knights who were still unconscious and run as far as he could.


    But¨C


    ¡°Well, wait for a bit¨C¡±


    Nacht¡¯s solemn voice stopped him.


    He did not want to heed it, but he must. While he thought the hell would continue, he even felt it might be better to die, but since he did not feel the coercion like before, he felt a slight composure to stay firm.


    ¡°Y-yes, what could I do¨C?¡±


    Nacht looked toward outside the window as she said.


    ¡°Is the big mansion on the northeast, the one with showy decorations, the mansion of your master?¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes! That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¨Cdon¡¯t be so scared. I won¡¯t take life just for small rudeness¨C¡±


    That said, the face of Nacht that was turning around was filled with a sadistic grin.


    ¡°However, since she pick a fight with me, there is no way I would not retaliate, right?¡±


    ¡°Tha-that¨C¡±


    Robert felt cold sweat all over his body.


    The sadistic smile on Nacht¡¯s face widen.


    ¡°I will took the payment for her rudeness¨C(low) dragon magic¨Cfallen lightning (lightning dragon descend)¡±


    If you asked anyone in the city about this day.


    They would answer that it was a cloudless day.


    However, a shadow appeared in the sky.


    And when they looked up, a dragon made of lightning descended.


    After ear tearing roar, it was headed directly toward the Lenweil¡¯s house.


    A third of the Lenweil¡¯s mansion was disappeared, leaving only a hole in the earth, and yet not a single soul was lost.


    That single magic that Nahct unleased, under the influence of the disappearance of the dragons, was later included in the dragon disaster.

 CH 21

    In the free trade city¡¯s guild meeting room, five people sat around the round table.


    ¡°So, why did you call me here? I am pretty busy, so make it short.¡±


    The one who started the discussion was none other than one of the two great nobles in the free trade city, the one who took control of the trades, Vorn Rondo Valois. He was a man with calm eyes, he took over the Valois family from his late father pretty early, and now he was only thirty-four years old.


    ¡°I am also busy¨Cis not what I can say. But I want to immerse myself in my hobby. Well, I will do my job according to my position.¡±


    The one who said that was the head of the magician guild, Llanfair. He was a man past middle age with a beard like a dwarf and wearing typical clothes for magicians including a hat and robe.


    There were eight seats in the room, one of them was for the guild master, but the one who sat beside him was his assistant Irina. Usually, she stood behind the guild master, but since there were a lot of empty seats, the guild master arrange for her to sit there.


    And beside her was A rank adventurer with title, Crysta. Usually, this place was used for a meeting during a state of emergency for two great nobles and six guild masters to decide the course of the plan, so a place for Crysta and Irina to sit never existed, but right now Nigurd paid no attention to it. While Vorn and Llanfair also prefer practicality than form so they also did not raise objections.


    In the first place, the six guild masters and two great nobles gather together to talk was a rare occurrence, being too conscious about it would be odd.


    ¡°Alright, I will make it short. First about the abnormality in the forest¨C¡±


    ¡°About that, didn¡¯t we already reach conclusion? If battle did occur you could use my knight corps. And if I worked to protect the city, Eleonora would also move. That woman¨Cexcuse me, Eleonora-dono also has magic knights she brought from the capital and she would use them, adding the adventurer guild combat power, it should be no problem right?¡±


    Vorn¡¯s arguments were sound.


    He never cut corners on the town¡¯s defense. In the state of emergency, he could muster seven hundred to a thousand professionals. The adventurers guild should also have around one hundreds veteran. Of course, there were many more if you included the nonveteran. Adding the number of Eleonora¡¯s assets if she moved, the combined numbers would become a force to behold.


    Although he hate to admit it, the magic knights that were trained in the capital were strong. For fame and mass support, Eleonora would certainly move. That¡¯s why conquering the monster¡¯s attack would be easy.


    ¡°Of course we would do our best to solve this issue. However, this time the source still not found¨CI thought it was Mana Krene at first but Llanfair-dono has denied that possibility.¡±


    Nigurd said with a heavy tone.


    Hearing those words, Vorn turned his gaze to Llanfair.


    ¡°Could you tell me more about it?¡±


    Hearing those words, Llanfair started to explain after a sigh.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave the more professional stuff. Basically, mana krene appearance has a circle on its own. The reason was, in an easy way, the movement of wind and earth, in this place the direction should be the Yorn forest. That¡¯s why monsters like those places. And in those areas there would be more concentrated areas and become a mana krene. Of course, this is still in the phase of hypothesis, and there might be some influence from the quality of earth, the existence of twin moon, but that was not really important right now¨CAnd so we from the magician guild has checked the area where the mana tends to converge and concluded that this would be too early. Considering the rate of the flow, the mana krene would only appear at least fifty-six years later.¡±


    After explaining in one breath, Llanfair slumped back to his seat in a tired expression.


    ¡°If it was only movement due to monster that lost its habitat we won¡¯t be this alert. However, according to reports, there were some different monsters that band together and move together. There was not something that have happened before. We from the adventurer guild decided this was an emergency and request the town to band together to deal with it.¡±


    Irina said it with a serious expression.


    ¡°For the time being, does Llanfair-dono has a clue what might be the cause of the movement?¡±


    Llanfair shook his head to Nigurd¡¯s question.


    ¡°If it was simply a large number of certain monsters, I do have a few theories. But for this case, none. Monsters, although could live long and evolve, as long they did not become demon race, they would not develop wisdom. Working together would always be limited to the same species. There would be kobold following around ogre¨Cwell except for one possibility, but I don¡¯t want to consider it.¡±


    ¡°And that was?¡±


    Vorn asked.


    ¡°Vorn-dono should also know about it. The ancient demon race could control monsters and make them submit. It was just a legend, of course, it would match with the current case, but it was not realistic.¡±


    Vorn nodded at Llanfair¡¯s words.


    Of course.


    That kind of rare being, their existence itself was doubtful.


    At that time no words were said and silence continue.


    After a while, Vorn removed the finger that has been strongly pushed to his temple and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I understand. I promise I would stay in caution.¡±


    Nigurd smiled in satisfaction.


    And then, he started another topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the main issue.¡±


    Vorn looked puzzled.


    Why the town¡¯s safety was not the main topic.


    Nigurd glance at Crysta, and then she stood up.


    ¡°Rank A adventurer, Ice Empress Crysta Nave Branrichter. This time I would not speak as a noble but as a titled A-rank adventurer. The day before during a request I met a girl¨C¡±


    Everyone here knew about her quest and how it was a trap made by nobles also.


    That¡¯s why they paid attention to what she wanted to say about it.


    ¡°¨CThat girl, has outrageous power.¡±


    Hearing those abstract words, Vorn and Llanfair tilted their head.


    ¡°Outrageous is it? Could you give more explanation?¡±


    Vorn asked.


    ¡°I also could not properly gauge her power because the gap between us was too big. However, if I¡¯m allowed to make a comparison, even if there were a hundred of me, I might not be able to win against that girl.¡±


    ¡°¨CHa?¡±


    Vorn was stupefied.


    Of course.


    Rank A adventurer, and a titled one to boot, should be able to tackle a battalion of magic knights. Literally a one-man army.


    And to say that there were a hundred of her, that would roughly equal to a hundred thousand magic knights. So what she said was, the girl she met could defeat a hundred thousand magic knights.


    ¡°I swear on my name that this is not a joke. Probably I would be defeated in less than a minute. And my conjecture was approved by guild master and Irina.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I could not believe it¡­¡±


    As the head of the magician guild, Llanfair know well how potent Ice Empress magic was. Her power should be able to blast a hundred knights with anti-magic preparation in one shot. In terms of ice magic, none in the kingdom could best her.


    But the person herself has sworn under her own name, so it¡¯s unlikely a lie.


    Crysta was well known as a diligent and honest adventurer.


    That¡¯s why she would not make a poor joke like this.


    And Vorn also understood it.


    ¡°She always said that she was half-human. And her servant said that the other half was a dragon. It¡¯s a bit hard to believe but I think her dragon part would be able to best four great dragons.¡±


    ¡°That sounds unrealistic¡­¡±


    Vorn could not accept Crysta¡¯s words and said that unconsciously.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t say that you must believe everything I said. But it was the truth that she defeated Duran. Additionally, she has goodwill toward humans. She did not flaunt her power, and as long we did not impolite toward her, she should interact with us with kindness. Considering all of it, the main topic for today was to not give her stimulation and act with prudence.¡±


    After finished, Crysta sat back in her seat.


    ¡°How could you say she has goodwill toward humans, what is the basis? Is she truly not dangerous?¡±


    Vorn looked at Crsyta with a sharp gaze. That gaze was like a military man requesting an explanation from subordinates.


    Crysta accepted those gazes head-on and answered.


    ¡°After I was defeated by Duran, I was taken as captive and defenseless. However, she did not take us for her own gain. On the contrary, she saved the slaves whom she might not get anything from. Not only that, her demand of remunerations for saving us was mere to gave those slaves support until they could return to society and information. That¡¯s why I believe she has goodwill toward humans.¡±


    To do that using the remuneration that they should be accepting was unthinkable, and never seen before for Crysta. Although the guild would guarantee some things for the captives, Crysta usually never did anything. Or rather she could not. Because it might make misunderstanding that the adventure guild¡¯s job was to rescue and protect them. As long there was no special reward, although it sound cruel, they could not do anything for them.


    ¡°Additionally, even if we decided she is dangerous, there is nothing we could do.¡±


    That¡¯s right. From Crysta¡¯s point of view, Nacht was absurd. It was impossible to deal her with power. If they pushed their luck, that would just end badly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we must act with prudence and courtesy¡±


    A heavy atmosphere enveloped the room.


    ¡°Nacht stayed at the Inn Twilight Little Bird. It was to prevent adventurers and nobles to make unnecessary contact with her. In that direction, we asked Vorn-dono for cooperation.¡±


    Said Nigurd.


    In the silence, after long contemplation, Llanfair laughed.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I see, so there is an existence like that! Alright, I understand. I, Llanfair will interact with her with my utmost respect. In that regard, is it allowed to talk about magic with her? I am really interested!¡±


    ¡°A-as long Llanfair-dono did nothing disrespectful.¡±


    Irina quickly answered.


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    Llanfair nodded with a childish smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­It is truly hard to believe, but I will take your words sincerely. ¨CI understand, I will do my best to¡ª!?¡±


    His words were cut short.


    To be precise, he felt a wave of anger and thus was unable to continue.


    As if the wind rage and the earth tremble, that kind of pressure.


    They looked timidly at the wooden floor to ascertain whether it was still there.


    Even the one most unskilled at the battle, Vorn, could also felt that presence.


    Of course, Nigurd, Irina, Crysta, and Llanfair felt the pressure that similar to dragon roar with their sense.


    ¡°Nacht¡­.dono¡­?¡±


    Crysta murmured.


    There was none else have this much presence other than that personage.


    ¡°I have really bad feeling about this, guild master¨C¡±


    ¡°¨CEven if you said it to me¨Cwe must quickly grasp the situation.¡±


    And before Nigurd could make a move, a change occurred in the sky.


    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±


    Cloud appear in the clear sky, and clinging to it was a figure of a long and thin dragon.


    Sound that breaking the air could be heard multiple times.


    ¡°What is that, is that¡­magic¡­!?¡±


    Llanfair was the one person who could say it with a smile.


    In the end, the dragon decided on a target and descended.


    The thunderous explosion almost broke their eardrum.


    And thus silence returned.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    For the dragons to descend was not something that they could accept readily.


    But Crysta was sure, that it was something Nacht produce with her power.


    ¡°Could you understand it now? That was the power of Nacht-dono¡­please refrain to have rash thoughts against her. She saw humans as people of the same race, and usually pretty gentle.¡±


    Looking at the severe punishment, Crysta, Llanfair, and Irina understood that the scope was minimized.


    Between the magic power they felt and the resulting area effect, the discrepancy was too great.


    It would need a strenuous effort of mana control¨Cnot something a mortal could do.


    If Nacht changed her mind, just from that magic power alone, they could imagine their city destroyed.


    Crysta and co looking at the scene of the tragedy and guess what happened.


    ¡°Understood. I will do my best on my side.¡±


    Vorn could only give those answers.


    What stomachache-inducing trouble, Vorn could feel his head throbbing.

 CH 22

    In ancient times, the war between humans and demons was the cruelest and gruesome battle.


    Why it was gruesome.


    It was due to the state of the war.


    In ancient times, the great war was an all-out war.


    The reason they could band together varied.


    Some believed in a great cause.


    Some had a goal.


    Some had discrimination.


    Some had contempt.


    Some had hatred.


    Some had misunderstandings.


    Some feared the unknown.


    Some had misled common sense.


    Some had jealousy.


    Some had envy.


    Some felt fear.


    Some had a deep affection.


    Some had friendships.


    Some had hope.


    That was why there was justice.


    But there was also bigger malice.


    There was an opponent, the demon race.


    There was a label sworn enemy on them.


    Humanity and demon race. The war to decide their survival becomes the basis of God¡¯s chosen religion. That¡¯s why even in the feudalistic era, everyone could have reason to fight together.


    In the end, the war was a pitless marsh.


    Just if.


    If that war continues, the demon race who hold absolutely superior power would triumph over humanity that had tens fold of their number.


    But in the end that did not happen.


    In the island of the end.


    The land that has nothing could live and grow, the fate of the world rest between the shoulder of two people.


    The only one who held power equal to gods and love humans, the Hero.


    Holding a power that could unify the demon race, the Demon King.


    The fight between the first-generation hero and the calamity demon king decided the world¡¯s fate.


    ***


    The forest was filled with a thick mana undulation.


    The depth of Yorn forest filled with mana from twin moon. In the thickest area, was the spring¨Cor the place it should be since it has not a single drop of water at all right now.


    The flaming hair stood as if has a mind of its own.


    In the head was a mismatched, sharp horn that added to its shine.


    That immense magic power movement, which would make even a gigantic griffon who was called the messenger of the heaven or the devil feel fear.


    The girl that slept in the fur of the griffon opened her eyes.


    The amethyst eyes look clouded for a moment but quickly turn sharp in the next second.


    ¡°Good morning, my lady. ¨Chow was your condition?¡±


    The one who talked to her was a single maid.


    Looking at the maid uniform which has not much exposure and slender body, almost none would doubt that she was not a living thing.


    ¡°Yup, it was great. So, Sakura¨Chow much you have gathered?¡±


    Her sakura-colored hair which was the origin of her name swayed.


    Sakura said to her master in a respectful tone.


    ¡°Two Ogre squads, two Lich squads, two Wyrens, one man-eater, and one Griffon. We could easily handle a small country.¡±


    The maid said with a disinterested mechanical voice.


    Just like a cold doll.


    But it was not so.


    There was the sentiment in her eyes.


    It was a bottomless feeling of deep affection toward her master.


    ¡°I see¡­good work¡­¡±


    Of course, it was not Sakura¡¯s power, but the young girl¡¯s. However, during her wounded and deep sleep state, Sakura was the one who manage and place them near her.


    ¡°Two thousand, two hundred, forty, and three years, huh¨CI have been asleep for too long. Now it was completely the world of humans, huh¨CSorry to make you wait for so long, Sakura. I don¡¯t know any treasure worth more than your loyalty. I am grateful¨C¡±


    Sakura bowed fluently.


    None registered a single drop of tear that fall into the ground.


    When the demon race girl, Rinoa opened her eyes, she was asleep in the cave nearby. Sakura the automata has been kept her eyes shut waiting for her master covered in moss and buried in the earth.


    To reduce mana usage for self-healing due to environmental influence, she sat inside the cave and entered sleep mode.


    It was torture close to eternity.


    It was not as if Sakura has no feeling.


    It was weak, but certainly inside the automata¨Cthe relic left by the disaster demon lord was equipped with heart.


    That¡¯s why¨C


    How could someone bear the loneliness of waiting for 2243 years?


    Who would be cruel enough to wish for it?


    She just waited, for her master, without even knowing whether she would ever wake up. Who could understand the value of her action, and grasp the meaning?


    That she was only wishing for one thing.


    And Rinoa also understood.


    ¡°Welcome back, my master¨C¡±


    That was the only thing she wished for.


    Just that sentence.


    Just for the sake of that sentence, she waited, impatiently waiting in time that close to eternity.


    She was looking forward to it¨C


    Too long.


    It was too long.


    Today she did not wake up.


    Then maybe tomorrow. Or perhaps her master would never wake up.


    But, even so¨Cshe might wake up, and if she was not beside her when that happened, she could not let her alone, that¡¯s why she needs to stay beside her¨Cto continue to watch over for the side, she felt that way.


    Just one more day.


    Just a bit more.


    She kept waiting until the day come.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start. The ideal that my grandfather wished for¨Cwill start here¨C¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my master.¡±


    Rinoa jumped to the back of the griffon.


    The normally prideful and untameable griffon lowered its head to give her a seat.


    It yielded only to that girl.


    ¡°Then how should we start? Should we clean the nearest area first?¡±


    Hearing Sakura¡¯s word, Rinoa sent Sakura an eye signal.


    ¡°Yes¨Cbut before that¨Cplease guide the uninvited visitor¨C¡±


    The shrub slightly swayed.


    It has decided to escape without a moment of delay.


    ¡°As you wish¨C¡±


    And then the demon race moved.


    ***


    Hausman was an adventurer that worked mainly around the free trade city.


    He reached B-rank when he was twenty-four years old, it showed how talented he is.


    He did not have anything he was bad at.


    He could fight in close combat using a short sword and normal sword, fighting intermediate range using a spear, sickle and chain, throwing-knife, and other unique weapons, also using bow and magic to fight long range. Since he was first-rate at any distance, he become a jack of all trades in the party.


    But that was not enough.


    The domain of genius.


    None of his abilities was able to reach rank A.


    He reached A rank when he was 46 years old.


    It was a promotion that never had any precedence. Normally there would be no problem to reach an A rank regardless of age. It depended on talent. In the real of genius, they would only need a small amount of experience and reached it.


    Just look at Crysta. She reached A rank when she was nineteen years old. Two years after she registered. And one year later she received the title.


    That was how different geniuses are.


    Of course, their ability was also in a different dimension.


    However, as A-rank Hausman also did not lose to her by far.


    Well, in terms of combat ability he might fall short, but his hard work, his tireless hard work, had brought him to the realm only genius could reach.


    When he reached B rank he gave up on pursuing strength.


    Because he know he could not catch up to A rank no matter how hard he trained.


    That¡¯s why he changed his approach.


    He did not need to be stand out.


    He did not to be cool.


    He just wanted to protect his birth town.


    His guild.


    His comrades.


    That was what he strife for.


    He kept looking for a way to become a small help for them.


    ¡°Teacher, there were a lot of them¨Cand the mana was thick too¨C¡±


    The girl who walked beside Hausman said.


    She was born in the eastern region, her name was Fuuka, and she chased after Hausman, wearing a completely black outfit that was said to be a traditional outfit in her country.


    ¡°Additionally the number of monsters also a lot¨CThis gives me a bad feeling.¡±


    Kaito also agreed with her.


    The two of them followed Hausman.


    Although both of them were first-class scouts, they called Hausman ¡®teacher¡¯.


    ¡°After confirming the state of the spring, we would quickly return. From here on¨Cdon¡¯t ever leave the range of my magic. Got it?¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes, sir.¡±¡±


    The path Hausman choose was not battle but scouting.


    In the first place, he had skills in those areas.


    Although not all-powerful, since he was skillful with a lot of weapons, so he focused his magic on one thing¨Cthat was concealment.


    Magic Art¨CMagic concealment.


    He make the magic particle around him become the same as the surrounding and thus made him blend with it.


    Wind Magic¨Csilence.


    Using those two magics, adding the original walking technique, and concealing the presence, he reached A rank¨Cthe realm of genius.


    At the very least, with this technique, even another A rank would not be able to notice his presence.


    They run through the uneven and hard-to-transverse forest.


    When entering the depth the color of the forest changed.


    A deep and eerie presence floating around.


    It was a place that even Hausman would normally not enter.


    Everyone felt their body become dull.


    After walking for a while, he picked up something with his strengthened sense.


    ¡°Stop¨C!¡±


    Hausman said with a small voice.


    They stopped and hide in the bush.


    ¡°Griffon!!¡±


    It was a gigantic monster.


    A monster with the body of a lion and eagle, a high-rank monster.


    It usually never get close to human habitation and there was rarely any case it would attack human, however, it was really prideful and earned alias the proud kind of the sky.


    It was said that it would need A rank party as the main firepower and a number of other adventurers to encircle and subdue it.


    Fuuka and Kaito were overwhelmed by its presence alone.


    ¡°No¡­That¡¯s not it¨C¡±


    It¡¯s true that the Griffon presence took their attention away, but the problem was something else.


    ¡°The seal spring was¡­dried up¡­!?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the spring was nowhere to be seen.


    In the place where the spring should have been, the Griffon laid.


    But the one who laid there was not only Griffon.


    In her back, using the griffon as a pillow, a young girl was asleep.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no way¡­¡±


    Kaito stuttered.


    Hausman prayed it was just an illusion.


    However, considering their current situation, they could not let themselves fall into panic.


    ¡°One, no two-person¡­¡±


    Hausman muttered calmly.


    At the same time¨Ca scene that make the three of them dumbfounded unfolded.


    The Griffon bowed its head to the girl.


    The proud king,


    the sky devil,


    They stopped thinking at that moment.


    A thin and faint hostility released, and the next second a sharp gaze was directed to the shrub they were hiding.


    ¡°¡±Hi!¡±¡±


    Fuuka and Kaito¡¯s voices overlap.


    ¡°Go! I will keep it at bay¨C!¡±


    Hausman quickly made a decision.


    ¡°Teacher!?¡±


    ¡°The city¨Ctell the guild master!! Go quickly!!¡±


    ¡°But¨C!¡±


    Her scream reached Hausman.


    But, he had no time to deal with it.


    ¡°You will just hold me down! If you guys were there I could not run away!!¡±


    Said Hausman strongly.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s run together, teacher¡­!¡±


    ""


    ¡°KAITOOOOO! Drag her away!¡±


    Kaito grabbed Fuuka¡¯s hand and drag her silently.


    He only glanced at them for a moment.


    And quickly turn his back away and draw the sword in his back.


    The shady light that passed through the gap of the forest, and his resolution, dyed the dark grey blade silver.


    And the next few seconds, they appeared in front of Hausman.


    ¡°What an admirable heart¨Cprotecting the weak huh, human¨C¡±


    She calmly walked one step.


    As if opening the path for her, the vegetation around shook due to the wind.


    The young girl who has the presence of death god was standing there.


    What reflected in Hausman¡¯s eyes was a single horn.


    Looking at that he readied himself.


    ¡°Well, you would not understand¨C¡±


    And said it as cynically as possible.


    Hausman has something he must protect.


    That was his family.


    He has no relative. And no other blood relation existed.


    But he had those who lived together, walked their path together, his comrades, his beloved pupil who adored him, that was the treasure he wanted to protect even if he must throw away his life.


    The girl just smiled.


    And said.


    ¡°I understand¨C¡±


    That muttering was filled with grieve.


    Her eyes had no malice but fleeting sadness.


    ¡°There is no way I would not understand the feeling of my grandfather! That¡¯s why, human, become the foundation of my revenge¨C¡±


    That was the signal of the battle started.

 CH 23

    ¡°Na-Nacht-sama¡­Do I¡­really need, to¡­take it off¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must. Because it was the etiquette.¡±


    ¡°The-then, I will excuse myself first¨C¡±


    Aisha was about to run off, but Nacht quickly seize her.


    No matter how much Aisha struggle, Nacht did not let her go.


    Their differences in strength and ability truly appear there.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say something so boorish. To deepen our bond, naked skinship was certainly needed.¡±


    In the bathroom filled with steam, Nacht standing stark naked.


    Was it good luck or bad luck, due to the steam although Aisha could see Nacht¡¯s fair skin, all her important parts were covered?


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Without much further ado, Nacht¡¯s skillful fingers quickly stole Aisha¡¯s last defense¨Cthe white towel she used to hide.


    Looking at Aisha who also become naked in front of her, Nacht blushed a little due to embarrassment.


    Nacht thought of Aisha as a child, but there were some parts of her that has womanly allure.


    Although they were now of the same sex, Nacht still felt a little guilty to look at her straight. That must the part of Tooru that still remained inside her.


    She averted her gaze and entered the bath once again, but when she saw her own reflection in the water, the remaining memory of Tooru made her face redder.


    ¡°Come in, Aisha¨Cit¡¯s really good¨C¡±


    The feeling of being submerged in the bath was somewhat nostalgic.


    Taking a hot bath was a custom from the eastern region, and was adopted by this inn.


    The cypress bath uses water magic stone and heat insulation magic without reserve and brings scent close to a Japanese one. To use this bath they need to pay more money than needed to stay the night, but Nacht was quite satisfied.


    Although it did not reach the size of a hot spring bath, it was wide enough to accommodate five or six people. After knowing the existence of this bath, Nacht quickly used all the ¡®thought to be useless¡¯ money that she got to reserve it. It was to let her enjoy the bath with Aisha without anyone disturbing her. She even felt slightly impressed by how bold her own action was.


    Most likely it was the memories of game Nacht. Nacht¡¯s guild home was also equipped with a hot spring, and since various buff could be gained by soaking on them, she often entered with her guildmates. Of course, since it was a woman bath, there were various light beams and unusually thick mist all around. But perhaps because of that Nacht could stay calm in front of Aisha now.


    Aisha dip her legs fearfully at first but quickly sat down with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Fuaaahh¡­Hmmm¡­.it feels so good, the warm bath¡­.maybe this is the first time I felt this way¡­.¡±


    Soaking in a hot bath was a weird custom for people in this world since it was kind of different from the common bathing method using cold water or simply wiping the body with hot water.


    Although soaking in a hot bath is also meant to clean the body, it relaxed the muscle and heal them and could also calm the mind. That was a fact that should be obvious to the Japanese.


    There were too many changes on Aisha these few days.


    She was almost died, become Nacht¡¯s servant, met a dragon, exterminated bandits, met people that she might never meet normally in her life, and even become close with them. Of course, she would become exhausted.


    Let her soak in the bath to ease her mind was a form of consideration from Nacht.


    ¡°After meeting with Nacht-sama, I have experienced many things for the first times¨CAisha was really happy¨C¡±


    Looking at the smiling Aisha, Nacht patted her head skillfully.


    ¡°<>¡±


    ¡°Nacht-sama?¡±


    Aisha tilted her head.


    ¡°It was my comrade¡¯s favorite phrase. I believe, it was only because the world you see was small, that¡¯s all. Just with some trigger, many changes, and you know many new things right? I looked forward to how you would see the vast world.¡±


    Just like how she was fumbling around pursuing the unknown in the game world.


    This would become the objective of this journey.


    ¡°I am blessed. Surely, the villagers¨Cno, many people could only see the small world until the end of their life¨C¡±


    Aisha muttered as she returned the warm water back to the bath.


    ¡°Haha, that might not be so. Of course, I won¡¯t say something idealistic like ¡®everyone¡­¡¯ but people who live normally actually have those chances. Aisha leaving the village before meeting me was a small trigger, leaving the village to become a bandit also a trigger. The triggers were all over the place and especially close to those who were in misfortune. However, the one who choose it, in the end, was the person themselves. It might be wrong to feel sympathy since they might not even need it, and saying that you are pitying them would also be wrong since it might be their happiness.¡±


    It was too difficult, maybe?


    Nacht smiled looking at Aisha who thought hard about it.


    ¡°I think, I get it¨Cperhaps, maybe¡­¡±


    Aisha looked unconfident, but Nacht said it was okay and nodded. It was not really Nacht¡¯s desire to force her thoughts on Aisha, it was only to let her know that there were different viewpoints.


    ¡°A small field of vision birth discrimination. Birth hatred. Birth misunderstanding. But that was just what a human being is. That¡¯s why conflict will never disappear.¡±


    The persecution Aisha received in the village has become something commonplace that even she herself felt was natural and did not even doubt it.


    Aisha grows slower and more stupid than normal people.


    Aisha¡¯s ear was pointed, different from others.


    Aisha has an unbalanced diet, that¡¯s why she could not eat food that everyone else loved.


    That¡¯s why she was weird.


    None doubt them.


    What¡¯s normal?


    None ever asked that question.


    That¡¯s why none felt doubt.


    Nacht did not want Aisha to grow into something like that.


    Nacht was almost saying her ego out loud, but she stopped.


    Nacht know, although Aisha might think slowly, she was unexpectedly thoughtful. That¡¯s why the one who will draw a conclusion, was Aisha herself.


    ¡°It was really sad¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¨C¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s answer, Aisha turned back in fluster and try to say with a smile.


    ¡°Bu-but, I met Nacht-sama. That¡¯s why it was fine! I received a lot of happiness and was able to see and think about many things. That¡¯s why it¡¯s fine! Nacht-sama does not need to worry! ¨CI must repay your kindness someday. But, I don¡¯t know anything I could do for Nacht-sama.¡±


    Aisha laughed but also showed a slightly dispirited expression.


    ¡°I am already content with your words¨Cbut, if Aisha wished to repay me, please stay with me. Just as long as you wanted to, that would be the best repayment I could hope for.¡±


    Hearing those words, Aisha smiled childishly and true from her heart and then said cheekily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you even if you started to regret it.¡±


    Nacht answered with a provocative laugh.


    ¡°You said it, now even if you try to leave me, I won¡¯t let you~¡±


    Nacht hugged Aisha closely and then the two of them laughed.


    Only their happy laugh could be heard in the steam-filled room.


    When Nacht thought it was about time they come out from the bath, a voice could be heard from the door.


    ¡°Nacht-dono. This is me¨CPlease forgive my rudeness for visiting during bath time. I have something to ask, could I bother you to make a trip to the guild?¡±


    It was Crysta¡¯s.


    She must be really in a panic since her flat tone was tinged with impatience.


    Nacht stretch her body¨C


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aisha.¡±


    And then said that.

 CH 24

    The adventurers guild was filled with a tenser atmosphere than usual.


    But not this time.


    Almost everyone looked uncomfortable, driven by impatience, and none was able to calm down.


    Some people looked at the request paper and hold their heads, some people discussed among themselves what should they do, debated with their party members, etc. Almost none have peace of mind.


    It was completely different compared to when Nacht visited three days ago.


    None of them chatting while eating and drinking, and no passionate gaze directed toward Nacht. There was no nostalgic feeling in that atmosphere.


    That should be the proof that they have no leeway.


    ¡°What a drastic change¨C¡±


    Nacht murmured.


    She was pretty exhilarated when looking at those adventurers that she could only see in-game or novels before, but their appearance now was completely different from the last time.


    The air inside the guild was heavy. Fear permeated the air, and it was somehow uninteresting for Nacht.


    ¡°Everyone has difficult expression¨C¡±


    Aisha said worriedly.


    ¡°That just shows how highly Hausman was regarded by many adventurers¨C


    ¡±


    The reason they called Nacht today was first due to the appearance of the mysterious lighting dragon, and the second was because Crysta proposed to ask assistance to Nacht in this emergency time since Hausman who was sent to check the disturbance in the forest met two women and engaged in battle with no clear indication his survival.


    Everyone could see the exhausted figures of Hausman¡¯s disciples, Fuuka and Kaito.


    But the problem was not there.


    For common adventurers, A-rank adventurers was an existence above the could.


    Of course, as a comrade, they have their highest level of trust. And that Hausman was unable to handle it. Of course, they would feel fear. They also heard a part of the report. Just knowing there was a griffon in the Depth already damped their enthusiasm. To add another blow, there was a rumor that the ancient demon race appeared there. Even for those adventurers, they would not forsake their own safety. Before gambling with our life, we should strive to become stronger, that was the teaching of adventurers guild in free trade city.


    ¡°Hmm, I did something bad¨C¡±


    Crysta tilted her head slightly hearing Nacht¡¯s words.


    Although she said that, it was not like Nacht felt guilty.


    Of course, the reason Hausman went to investigate, and the target of the investigation was the ancient demon race that Nacht has released, so it could be said it was Nacht¡¯s fault all along.


    But, it was something trivial for Nacht.


    It was not something she did with bad intention. Although leaving the threat unchecked sounds irresponsible, there was not a speck of guilt inside Nacht¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was the influence of her half-human half-dragon setting. If she was still Tooru, she might go to her own room and prostrate herself alone.


    But this current situation even thrills her a bit. Nacht was certainly, feel delighted with the possibility of meeting an unknown race the ancient demon race.


    In the first place, Nacht did not agree with sealing the existence of called ancient demon race.


    However, if the ancient demon race or anything decides to attack the place Nacht currently staying then that¡¯s a different matter. Nacht had some reasons to not let this place be destroyed.


    That¡¯s why she would need to ask the ancient demon race to politely leave.


    That much she could handle, that was what Nacht thought. That¡¯s why Nacht could open her mouth carelessly with a sly smile.


    ¡°Booring¨Cto think that adventurers are just a bunch of cowards¨Cwell, let¡¯s go meet the guild master.¡±


    Of course, many adventurers were ticked off by Nacht¡¯s words.


    The sound of mugs hitting the table and chairs kicked down could be heard.


    Among the annoyed adventurers, one tall young man with a sword in his waist stood in front of Nacht.


    ¡°F¡ª you! How dare you act so big! Don¡¯t be full of yourself, brat!¡±


    Crysta was taken aback and about to restraint that man, but Nacht stopped her.


    ¡°Act big? Well, this is just how I am, not a problem.


    Are you unsatisfied, boy? But you know, I am unsatisfied too. Lamenting on your own powerlessness and then ranting to others, in the end, you even want to vent toward me. This kind of adventurers bore me.¡±


    Good grief. Nacht shurg her shoulder in exhagerrated manner.


    ¡°D*mn you! You are not even an adventurer, just a brat. Listen here, brat, I am a rank C adventurer, Henry, don¡¯t you dare to belittle me. Now let me tell you something, listen carefully! This town is finished! We couldn¡¯t do anything at all! That bastard Kaito said that not only griffon, he also saw Man Eater and Wyren! And not only that, from how he looked he must have seen something even more terrifying!¡±


    Henry was an adventurer who started almost at the same time as Kaito.


    That¡¯s why he felt weird looking at Kaito who trembled and cried.


    Kaito has ranked up to C rank faster than him, showing how talented and skilled Kaito was. Kaito always has a calm mind, looks at the situation accurately, and has the decisiveness to make a judgment. For Henry, Kaito was also a target he wanted to surpass.


    This time Kaito was supposed to clear a quest under the famous A rank adventurer Hausman. Although Henry felt jealousy, he also understand Kaito¡¯s hard work, passion, and he also felt a sense of trust toward him.


    But when Kaito returned, he whispered toward Henry.


    ¡°This town might not able to hold out. You, and everyone else, should retreat to the capital.¡±


    It must be a piece of advice toward a comrade. Kaito must have wanted to let at least his acquaintances save.


    But they also sense the implication of that warning.


    That they would be no use even if they stayed.


    ¡°The guild should make a request to subjugate monsters to D rank adventurers and above by now. Some who foresaw it was already run away. But I did not blame them. We are just common people who work day to day to survive. If they have no attachment to this place, they could just move to a different place¨C¡±


    Nacht was slightly intrigued with Henry.


    ¡°You are not running away?¡±


    Henry answered Nacht¡¯s question with cynism.


    ¡°Hah! I am the free trade city¡¯s adventurer. My family was also here, we are just commoners, how could we run away. And even if I run away alone, I would be nothing but good for nothing. Everyone who stayed mostly people who have tied to this place. Then, we could only wait until the time we fight and die. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    On the other hand, Nacht beaming with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s weird, lass?¡±


    Asked Henry.


    ¡°Hahaha, not really. I just thought that you are a pretty interesting person. Although you guy has said given up and filled with grief, inside your heart you still have the will to fight. You did not come to fight with the desperation to die. However as to not letting others involved, you let those who wanted to run away run. And the way you stood before me, was to not let others explode. Splendid, that was really interesting¨C¡±


    Henry looked at Nacht and shrugged.


    ¡°What an imaginative lass.¡±


    That time was the first time Henry remembered Nacht¡¯s existence.


    There was a beautiful girl with a dress like the night who visited the guild three days ago. That girl defeated the legendary mercenary Duran and save rank A adventurer, Crysta Neve Branrichter.


    Bringing an elf servant with her, a peerless beauty¨C


    ¡°So it was you¨C¡±


    Henry did not know how much was the rumors were true, but he could feel at least part of it was true when looking at Nacht.


    She did not show any opening, which shows that she should be powerful, but before people could recognize that they would be first drawn at how beautiful she was. Although he did not really pay attention to her when he was enraged, now when he looked at her again he could say for sure that Nacht was truly in a different dimension.


    ¡°Hahaha¨CI am feeling good right now¨CNow then, for those who were in despair, I will show you hope.¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s arrogant declaration everyone focused on her.


    Although part of it was her fault in the first place, Nacht did not mind and enjoyed the stage.


    ¡°Alright, Henry or whatever your name, draw your sword¨C¡±


    ""


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Henry was confused but Nahct urged him.


    Looking at Henry who finally draw his sword from the scabbard reluctantly, Nacht nodded satisfied.


    And then she raised her index finger.


    It was perfectly clear finger as if art, with a ruby red nail which draws everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Now, come with all you got. Of course, I will give you a handicap. I will not move from this place. Additionally, I will only attack with one finger.¡±


    Nacht boldly declared.


    ¡°Hah? What the f¡ª are you saying¨C¡±


    ¡°I said I will show you hope. Although I will not take a side with you guys, I decided to cooperate. So I will show to all of you my true power. I will show you how insignificant, and hopeless you are in front of my power. And the hope that comes from the fact that this power would cooperate with you.¡±


    As if to end the discussion, Nacht signaled with her finger.


    Due to the pressure from the surrounding, Henry could not step back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take responsibility if you get hurt!¡±


    It was a well-known fact that Henry was quite skilled among the adventurers in free trade city.


    There were a lot of rumors that he would become B rank at the next rank promotion exam.


    ¡°Hm, did you not hear me? I said come with all you got.¡±


    ¨Che was deflected.


    He could hear a metal clashing sound.


    The sideswipe attack of the blunt metal was deflected by Nacht¡¯s finger that suddenly appeared there. Not only Henry but everyone was dumbfounded. Compared with a heavy sword, Nacht¡¯s finger was delicate, but she deflected it.


    ¡°Ha¨C?¡±


    He did not understand.


    Henry did hold back, but the power and weight should be enough to knock a person unconscious. On the other hand, it was as Nacht said, she did not move from that place even an inch.


    ¡°Give me all you got. If you can use magic, use it. Whatever trump card you have, use it and attack me¨Cwith the intention to kill.¡±


    The next moment, a fighting spirit exploded from Nacht.


    Henry gulped.


    Holding back?


    What a stupid thing to do.


    He wanted to punch his past self in the face.


    Because what stood before him was an existence that exceed the knowledge of common people.


    Henry circulated his mana and used body strengthening magic. Everyone else in that room, from amateur to veteran, understood that Henry was serious.


    It was not something that should be used against a girl.


    But Henry¡¯s long sword which traveled directly toward Nacht was dyed with killing intent.


    A single step so sharp it wanted to gouge the floor of adventurer guild.


    Henry was about to do another side sweep, but the sword in front of him retracted slightly.


    ¡°Arts¨CWater Scythe!¡±


    It was an attack that focused on speed.


    Nacht¡¯s dragon pupil could see the attack that fast enough it would not raise a ripple in the water.


    In an instant.


    A high-pitched metal sound resounded.


    At the same time, Henry¡¯s felt numbness and his hand was paralyzed. In his hand, there was no sword.


    ¡°Hmm, that was a good attack. Continue to work hard from now on.¡±


    When they looked up, they could see a sword stuck in the ceiling.


    ""


    ¡°¡±¡±UoooooooooooooooooOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone cheered.


    Nacht laughed in satisfaction.


    ¡°You are, who are you¡­?¡±


    Nacht smiled at Henry¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am Nacht. You could call me Nacht-chan with affection~¡±


    Nacht answered sonorously.


    After hearing cheers and whistles from all around, Nacht nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°As I thought, a guild should be like this.¡±


    Nacht whispered as she remembered her own guild.


    And inside the excitement¨C


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    The polar bear guild maser appeared together with a girl and a boy.


    Guild master looked around and found Nacht, he then said happily.


    ¡°Ooo, Nacht-dono¨Cthank you for comi¨C¡±


    But he could not continue.


    The atmosphere in that place cracked.


    The golden pupil disappeared only leaving an afterimage.


    Nacht¡¯s figure has disappeared from the guild master¨Cthe ex-A rank adventurer¡¯s eyes.


    The wind she caused was so fierce it blast away chairs and tables.


    As if teleported, Nacht appeared beside the guild master.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡±


    Nacht did not answer the guild master question.


    ¡°Fue¡­?¡±


    The black-clothed girl was frightened by the sudden appearance of Nacht.


    Nacht grabbed that girl¨C


    And peeled her clothes.


    Ignoring the hostility from all around, Nacht took it off.


    ¡°It seems you are followed¨C¡±


    The half-naked girl screamed.


    At the same time, from the girl¡¯s bosom, Nacht took a black lizard, which then struggled on her hand.

 CH 25

    In Nacht¡¯s hand, a small lizard squirming around.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±YAHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    A scream and cheers resounded at the same time.


    For now, Nacht used wind magic to blind those cheering bastards.


    Pretending to not see the screaming adventurers that have their eyes blinded, Nacht covers the black-clothed girl and throws the black shadow creature into the air.


    At the place, the lizard thrown appeared crimson lotus. And with the heat of hell¡¯s cauldron, the black shadow evaporated in an instant.


    ¡°What was just now?¡±


    Nigurd asked Nacht.


    ¡°Should be Shadow magic¨CDeep Chasser (Pursuer In The Dark). Hmm, it seems Aisha was right.¡±


    ¡°Fue?¡±


    Aisha was surprised.


    ¡°No one here could handle it, that was what I mean. Now I know the enemy was quite skilled. Guild master, this town has been discovered and certainly be targeted.¡±


    Nigurd trying to understand Nacht¡¯s words calmly.


    The guild tried to send someone to investigate, but now it was backfired and given information to the enemy. What a blunder.


    Fuuka and Kaito hung their head sorrowfully.


    They have guided the enemy here without even realizing it.


    But the guild master thought it was his fault. He thought sending Hausman was the right choice, but apparently, it was still not cautious enough.


    Nacht looked at the grim trio and whispered in a way to only let the guild master hear.


    ¡°It is fine even if you did nothing. This time only I have decided to move. That¡¯s why even if you guys did nothing I will still clean it up by myself.¡±


    Nacht said it lightly.


    Nigurd felt pressured by the boundless confidence in her voice.


    It was certainly not an empty word.


    For Nacht, it should be something she could do whenever.


    And that girl said she would take care of it.


    Nacht told them, who should have risked their lives to protect the town, to stand back and watch.


    But, is that really alright?


    Inside Nigurd, chaotic thoughts could not be voiced swirling around.


    When he was active, he had the power that stood among the top of A-rank adventurers. And now he was the guild master of this city, and he felt pride for protecting the city, his adventurer¡¯s comrades, family, citizens, from the threat of monsters.


    When Nigurd was little, the adventurer guild was a small organization. They could not oppose the noble¡¯s order and used as odd job man. Baiting them with money, they were existence close to sacrificial pawns to hunt monsters in the knights¡¯ stead. It was an act to protect the noble¡¯s own pride, and certainly not to protect their family or citizens.


    At that time there was often the case of letting the resident of the slum in the outer district or small villages in the surrounding area die under the threat of monsters. What the nobles wanted to protect was the base called trade city, nothing else.


    That¡¯s why Nigurd changed.


    Using only his physical strength, he built the adventurer guild to become an organization that protect the weak, step by step, until now.


    He had comrades that approved him.


    And now one of his comrade¡¯s life and died was unknown due to following his order.


    And yet could he let someone else take the rein and watch from the back?


    Should he stay in the safe place until everything was over?


    His pride did not allow it.


    Using anger as his driving force, Nigurd shouted.


    ¡°Listen to me, adventurers of my guild! Right now, the trade city, our hometown, was threatened by unprecedented crisis ever! I would not hide it any longer, the enemy should be the ancient demon race sealed in the spring!¡±


    Nigurd voice brought the guild into silence.


    The ancient demon race name made some whisper with fear, unbelieving and hope it was not real.


    Nacht looked at Nigurd happily.


    ¡°Right now was the time to make a decision! Whether you will fight, or run away! Choose between those two!¡±


    Nigurd surveyed the guild. And then he looked at the adventurers with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°The guild will put up the request, but it will not be mandatory! We will respect your will above anything else! If you want to protect this town, the guild, and your family, take out the blade with your own will!


    Whether to run away or fight, the choice is yours! Freedom is adventurers¡¯ nature! I have built the guild to protect the town of my own free will, there is no way I would forsake it!


    Listen, you kids! Idiots who are only good with physical work.


    I as your guild master, swear that I won¡¯t allow anyone died a meaningless death! I won¡¯t send a single soul to battle will only result in death!


    That¡¯s why Nacht-dono¨C¡±


    Nigurd turned his head from the adventurers to Nacht.


    And then the adventurers become noisy.


    Because Nigurd bowed at Nacht straightforwardly.


    ¡°¨CPlease lend the powerless us your power.¡±


    That words truly come from his heart.


    He did not jump toward Nacht¡¯s words, but thought for himself and reached conclusion, which betters Nacht¡¯s impression of him.


    Additionally, Nacht already decided, after being scolded by Aisha, she already promised. That¡¯s why it was actually not necessary for Nigurd to ask.


    ¡°I beg you too, Nacht-dono.¡±


    Crysta who was beside the guild master also said that.


    Following the flow, many also request it.


    ¡°¡±¡±Please!!¡±¡±¡±


    When she noticed, everyone in the guild has bowed their head like guild master.


    They have seen what Nacht is capable of.


    And it certainly gave them hope.


    They relied on the small hope Nacht has sowed.


    And the one in the center of that¨CNacht was smiled innocently like a child.


    As if a child who succeed on their prank, and even recommended as class representative.


    ¡°Kukukuku, Kuahahahahah, fuuhahahahahahahahahaha, please rest easy, everyone¨C¡±


    Nacht filled with delight.


    For example, the twin cat-eared girls would say,


    ¡°¡±Ahaha¨C, you are on it, Nacht-chan¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go too forward, it¡¯s worrisome.¡±¡±


    The apathetic efficient ideologist man would say,


    ¡°¡±Well, just do whatever, quick¨C¡°¡±


    ""


    and,


    ¡°¡±You mongrel, how dare you to say something like that to the princess!¡±


    ¡°¡±Please rest assured, we the imperial guards will protect the princess!¡±¡±


    her bodyguards would also show up.


    They have a strong desire to protect Nacht, but its lacks faith or reliance. Although Nacht was happy with that, if she was allowed to be greedy, she wanted them to rely on her more. It was a desire that suit her craving for the limelight. She wished to, despite knowing something was impossible, complete it just as she said.


    That¡¯s why she become carried away.


    She felt really pleasant, and thus she took something that actually not necessary¨C


    In instant darkness arrived.


    All the light in the room was sucked by the darkness Nacht wore. It completely blocks any eyes to see the beautiful naked body of the wearer, the dark dress wrapped around Nacht¡¯s body.


    Ancient equipment¨CDarkness (Dark Genesis) devoured the light and only left the darkness behind.


    And then inside the darkness, a beat could be heard.


    As if alive, the darkness flowed and enveloped Nacht. If Night Brace was Nacht¡¯s normal clothes, Darkness was Nacht battle armor. Like a celestial maiden who wore an angle raiment, Nahct¡¯s arm passed through the darkness.


    And then Nacht took out one more piece of equipment.


    Sevensphere (Seven Worlds Origin Orb).


    It was the weapon Nacht had.


    However, in a glance, it was not a weapon at all. The appearance of a spherical orb would be closer to a jewel than a weapon.


    It flew and released light, which turned into a whirlpool, and once more the light returned to the world.


    Everyone gazed at Nacht with bewilderment and astonishment.


    They made to.


    Wearing darkness at will, with a divine orb floating near her, some of them even saw the illusion of the five great Gods on her, that just how beautiful she was.


    However, even with that divine countenance, Nacht still showed a smile fit her age.


    ¡°¡ªAs long as Nacht here, victory is assured! You guys just need to fight enemies you could handle. Gather as much experience and money you could, it is the best time to go hunting!¡±


    She relied on her comrades when hunting.


    It was just a game, but she did risk her life.


    That¡¯s why she kind of understand what the adventurers felt.


    Worry, fear, she could understand part of it.


    That¡¯s why, she would take the front line, like always.


    Hope, relied on her small back.


    Nacht was in her peak of excitement.


    But she would regret it later.


    Letting herself washed away by the excitement, she said something that she might regret later.


    ¡°Yosh Yosh, as a reward, the one who racks the most achievements would receive a lap pillow from yours truly!¡±


    She said it casually.


    The atmosphere froze but quickly filled with cheer once again. Vulgar voices flying around, but Nacht could even enjoy those.


    She said it as a joke like when she was with her bodyguards.


    She did not expect, that words would become a trigger of a certain girl¡¯s talent to bloom.

 CH 26

    ==


    Yorn forest was located in the southeast of the trade city. The path to it was through a flat grassland.


    In the Kepalnia grassland, the road to the southeast was to the Yorn forest, but there was also one more path toward the neighboring country of Estol in the southwest¨Cwhich was more maintained. Along the road was numerous grain-producing village also located.


    But right now there was no one in those villages. The adventurers guild and the knight had issued evacuation to those areas. Nacht kept flying amidst the tranquility.


    For a short while, she fly high up and looked down below.


    Under her was the advance party-building their formation. At noon the main force would gather there.


    And then in front of those groups was the monster army.


    Using her dragon eyes, she could see the grain-like monsters with ease. The number of those monsters that heading this way was between two and three thousand.


    And for the adventurers of the trade city, that scene was incomprehensible and absurd.


    Because goblin and orc, which usually move on instinct, gathered together and stood in a file. Normally monster¡¯s army appeared when a certain species of monsters reproduced exponentially and lead by their head. In the past there was an orc army that also appear due to explosive reproduction and evolution which reached two thousand, however, at that time there were only orcs. Not a mixed army like now.


    Around one hundred low-rank monsters were led by mid-rank monsters like troll and lich. And they were led by an Ogre which has become a demon. It already had intelligence like a human.


    Nacht fly until she was above the enemy army.


    In front of boisterous, three thousand worth of hostile eyes, Nacht¡¯s leisure attitude did not change even in the slightest.


    From their steps, the sound of metal of their armor and weapon, the cry of the monsters, the amount of resource, normal humans would feel fear.


    But for Nacht, it was nothing but a slightly noisy group.


    Nacht flies calmly above their head.


    But apparently, there was someone who would not allow it.


    The one who leads all those monsters¨Ca demon who eats humans. It had high intelligence and have the ability to speak words and was famous as a heinous devil. The one who lead those armies of monsters was A rank monster, Man-Eater.


    It was three meters tall with firm muscles. Most of its face was covered by white hair, and due to its evolution to become a demon, it has two big horns on its head. It open its mouth grandly, showed the sharp fangs which prove its carnivorous nature. It also has incredible mana which split it apart from other monsters.


    Finding Nacht who flies in the sky ordered the two wyverns.


    ¡°eAt, rUDe, PeRSoN!¡±


    In a moment, the two wyverns appeared in the sky which was their home turf, and bare their fang to Nacht.


    Their length easily reached five meters. Their opened jaw should easily tear the young girl apart¡­


    ¡°A failure of who could not become a dragon dare to block my path? What bravery¨Ccome¨C¡±


    Nacht aimed her right hand at the wyverns.


    And said.


    ¨Csit¨C


    As if remonstrating a pet who dare to ignore the command of its master.


    It carried a strong compelling force.


    Gravity Magic¨CCreate Gravity.


    The gravitational field that appeared in front of Nacht easily swallowed the two wyverns.


    Ooooong!


    The wyverns that should have been flying in the sky, was dragged by an invisible force and experienced sudden acceleration outside their control.


    They could not even resist and directly smashed to the ground, dragging a few monsters as collateral and creating a small crater in the ground. Looking at the fallen wyverns, Nacht nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, more than this would mean I took some of their prey¨C¡±


    Moreover, they had chosen to take arms by their own will.


    Looking at Nacht who calmly left that place, the demon could only murmur.


    ¡°wHat the hEck was thAt¨C!¡±


    But none answered its question.


    ***


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Crysta said to Aisha who looked at the southern sky.


    Her eyes were no longer the innocent eyes of a young girl.


    But strong and determined eyes.


    ¡°Yes, because even if I¡¯m beside her I would not be able to do anything¨Cit¡¯s better if I worked hard to be able to stand beside that person from now own.¡±


    Of course, if she said it in front of Nacht, she would answer with


    ¡°Haha, Aisha should become stronger by your own pace, no need to be hasty.¡±


    However, Aisha would not want that.


    Slowly, by her own pace, she has repeated that kind of excuse over and over again, until she lost her own father, and event almost lost her life.


    She did not want to rely on other kindness forever.


    Aisha was Nacht¡¯s servant.


    But she did not think she has that value.


    Right now she was just a child.


    She was just a child who now relies on Nacht.


    That¡¯s why she desired power that would give her the qualification to stand beside that person.


    The trigger was Nacht¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yosh yosh, as a reward, the one who racks the most achievements would receive a lap pillow from yours truly!¡±


    Aisha could not accept it.


    Inside her, unsightly, small envy was born.


    She would not allow any of those men to touch her master.


    It was just an illusion.


    But she saw an illusion of her master being taken away by someone else.


    However, although it was just an illusion, as Nacht¡¯s servant, she could not allow it.


    Mana flowed in Aisha¡¯s body.


    The amount was even enough to intimidate Crysta¨Cit was a bottomless whirlpool.


    (Incredible. Nacht-sama said to leave her to me, but I don¡¯t think it would be necessary now)


    It was what appeared in Crysta¡¯s mind, but she quickly shook her head.


    Assumption and real battle are always different.


    When things go south, she was prepared to throw her life away to protect her.


    After finishing their preparation and about to depart, there was a woman who bowed her head down to Crysta.


    ¡°Crysta-sama¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Oh, it seems everything going well, Larna, Ema.¡±


    They were at a small Atelier to fix Crysta¡¯s party¡¯s weapons, and the ones who greet them were Larna and Ema who were saved from the bandits.


    ¡°Ku,i,su,ta,sa,ma¨C¡±


    Although her pronunciation was bad, she did her best to say it and also bowed her head to Crysta.


    The young girl has slowly regained her words.


    ¡°It has been a while, Aisha-san.¡±


    Unlike before, Larna¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    She has returned to become a charming and gentlewoman, that was what Aisha felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Larna-san, Ema-chan.¡±


    Hearing her words, they were smiled.


    ¡°So the two of you worked here.¡±


    Aisha was surprised.


    Aisha did not expect to meet them so quickly.


    ¡°They were among the first group who recover fast. Larna was the wife of a merchant, so she has some education and could read and write, also has business sense. So I have her work in my acquaintance¡¯s shop. The dwarf who own this place was skilled, but the management always relied on his wife who has passed away. His son has his own shop, so I think this place was perfect for them to work. Although the owner could be hard-headed at times, he is very kind.¡±


    Aisha nodded in understanding.


    ¡°We were relying on Barbos¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Larna said.


    From Aisha¡¯s perspective, they lived a pretty happy life now.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    The residents know about the danger that approaching the Trade City. Although it was mostly something like a monster¡¯s disturbance, looking at Crysta and co who carefully prepare their equipment, Larna could guess that there is more to it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Crysta nodded with a serious expression.


    Among them, Ema looked worried and asked.


    ¡°Hil,yu,he,ha,i,ne?¡±


    Although she looks scared, she also has the ability to worry for others.


    And it took all her effort to squeeze those words.


    As if to dispel those worries, Aisha said energetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Because even now, Nacht-sama was fighting to protect us!¡±


    It was words filled with conviction.


    No doubt nor worries could be felt from it.


    ¡°Na,ha,to,sa,ma!¡±


    Ema also smiled, remembering the amazing person who has saved her life.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why there is nothing to worry about!¡±


    Having the people who Nacht save send them off, Aisha felt refreshed as she walks.


    ***


    ¡°Hou, so there is someone who could break your magic huh.¡±


    On the side of the forest, Rinoa sat on the chair made from a tree and carries a cup of tea in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, and there is a report from the Man-Eater, Uuno, that they escaped.¡±


    After thinking for a while, she looked at Sakura.


    ¡°Just in case,¡±


    Rinoa put the teacup on the table.


    ¡°Hide yourself as usual.¡±


    ¡°As you command¨C¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what kind of person they are, but I would not let anyone stop me¨C¡°

 CH 27

    After breaking through the enemy¡¯s line, Nacht passed the Keparnia grassland.


    Her dragon eyes looked toward the forest.


    The passive skill dragon eyes which she got in a fourth job change, was also called Deciding Eyes, it was a treasured skill that increase the area attack of skills during the game. Of course, it also has the power of see-through, detecting danger, increasing dodge rate, and some others but the most beneficial for Nacht most of the time was the magic area increase. Although she would feel weird now if she thought about it, how could area attack increase just because the eyes are getting better? But since it was like that since the game era, she just readily accept it. In the description, it would allow the user to attack anything in sight. But the term ¡®in sight¡¯ itself was kind of vague. And in reality, during the game, there is a proper area of effect indicator that shows the range of the attack. It seems the game company still adheres to fairness to keep the game balance.


    The reason how Nacht could control her enormous magic precisely was also because of this skill. That included when she use a lightning dragon to destroy the noble¡¯s mansion.


    Right now Nacht completely uses its power. All the trees around become see-through and she could see what she wanted to see. She could see everywhere on the horizon clearly. This must be because of the effect of an increase in eyesight and see-through.


    ¡°Well, how carefree.¡±


    Nacht muttered.


    At the same time, an enormous magic power could be felt behind her. Among them, Nacht felt a familiar magic power.


    ¡°It seems they have started.¡±


    Aisha, by her own will, chooses to stand on a different battlefield.


    Of course, Nacht fervently opposed it, but Aisha won¡¯t yield, and in the end, Nacht relented. After giving her a lot of items like it won¡¯t ever be enough and making sure she stay with Crysta¡¯s party, she agreed to let her.


    Even if they were far apart, she could still feel the wave of mana released by her servant.


    And she smiled because of it.


    Aisha has grown faster than Nacht anticipated.


    ¡°Well, should we start here too¨C¡±


    Nacht decided to create the battlefield first.


    Wind Magic¨CTempest!


    The wind blew and created a storm¨Cwhich was even greater than a normal storm.


    The trees that cling to the earth were unearthed and flew together with lumps of soil.


    A scene like a landslide or an avalanche in front of Nacht. Of course, unlike landslides, the land did not crumble down but flew to the side.


    Coupled with the overwhelming pressure of air which made invisible blades.


    Normal people would be blown and sherd into pieces by the wind.


    It was just meant to be testing the water, but Nacht magic changed the landscape of the area in a radius of 4-5 kilometers.


    The land which was filled with greenery until a while ago turned into a wasteland.


    The cloud of dust that was left in the area appeared like a sandstorm.


    But in the next second, a silver line appeared.


    And the rising cloud of dust suddenly cleared.


    What appeared was a single girl who was completely unhurt.


    Nacht¡¯s expression filled with surprise.


    But of course not because she survived her magic unscathed.


    In the girl¡¯s hand was a long sword.


    It was a one-handed long sword that looks like made of tempering crystals. The blade was clear to transparent blue, and the handle was decorated by a thorny wild rose pattern. In her left hand was a silver shield that wore like a gauntlet. Bellow the mirror-like surface of the shield, there was also a crest of a rose surrounded by thorns.


    Nacht knew that crest.


    Looking at the surprised Nacht, the girl opened her mount.


    ¡°What a rude person¨Cdon¡¯t you know how to treat a lady?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see no lady in front of me, only a tiny brat. Or did I overlook it?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? So your beautiful eyes are simply decoration I presume.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately my eyes only ever reflected the truth¨C¡±


    And Nacht¡¯s gaze fell bellow slightly.


    ¡°¨CIf you feel dissatisfied, please say that again after your chest grows at least twice bigger.¡±


    ¡°Gh!¡±


    Although just a moment, the girl faltered.


    Nacht was not someone who would overlook it.


    ¡°Bullseye, huh. My Aisha event has it more than you. Although small chest is great as status, no chest is a different matter entirely.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face turned beet red.


    It has surely resulted from anger. The hand holding the sword trembled as if she was ready to attack Nacht at any moment.


    ¡°Damn, you! Don¡¯t say anything as you pleased! I am still seventy-two! I¡¯m still a child! Unlike you, I still have room for growth! Ah, but if I included the time I was asleep¨CNo, no, no. I will grow from now on!¡±


    Looking at her broken speech, Nacht was not surprised but convinced.


    That sharp eyes, although her anger was mixed with killing intent, was still similar to Aisha¨Cthe eyes of a child. Or rather she said she was a child herself.


    ¡°Well, although you are just a child, I still mind my manners so I would introduce myself. I am Nacht. Nacht Schatten. You may call me Nacht-chan in reverence.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a child! Alright, listen you fool that has sided with humans! The great me name is Linoa Lutina Grimoire. The eldest daughter of Grimoire dukedom and the blood relative of the Demon King, in other words, the true demon race! I am super important, feel free to prostrate before me!¡±


    Hearing that sonorous declaration, Nacht gave her a pitying gaze from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Yup yup, it¡¯s amazing that you could do the introduction!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child!¡±


    ¡°You seem to not know how to treat your elder, but since you are just a child I will let it slide. Let¡¯s get to the main topic, shall we? Linoa, stop your playing military and left this place.¡±


    Nacht decided for her without asking for her confirmation.


    Linoa eyes turned sharp again and glare toward Nacht.


    ¡°What are you saying? You should stop blabbering¨C¡±


    nonsense is what she wanted to say, but Nacht cut her short.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Then let¡¯s say it more clearly. If you retreated obediently, I will treat it as a childish tantrum and overlook you.¡±


    Hearing that declaration, Linoa was filled with fury.


    ¡°Shut up! I would not! If that trash decided to surrender then I might spare their life. Because I am compassionate, unlike them. Just surrender obediently¨C¡±


    Looking at Linoa eyes that were taken over by hatred, Nacht shook her head.


    ¡°Why did you hate humans? Why are you attacking the city? And why are your eyes filled with sadness?¡±


    Linoa gasped.


    That small astonishment blows away her raging anger.


    ¡°Why? You dare say that!? The one who refused peace, declared us as sword enemy, and declare holy war against us, was human! How dare you say something like that after what has human done!¡±


    ¡°I see. It seems there were a lot of misunderstandings and circumstances. But let me warn you again, stand back.¡±


    Nacht did not think the girl in front of her was evil.


    Unlike what has been told in the stories and legend. And certainly won¡¯t eat any bad kid like the tale Aisha told.


    That is why she said that to Linoa.


    ¡°I refuse! And I warned you. Surrender peacefully. Not only do you get to keep your life, but I will also let you serve me. The magic just now was pretty good.¡±


    Her strong will was built on hatred.


    Nacht sighed.


    It seemed just talking won¡¯t be enough to change her mind.


    ¡°I have a lot to ask, including the fact that you are a relative of the demon king and those Thorn of Crystal Tree series¨Cbut first, let¡¯s discipline you a bit so you would listen to my words attentively.¡±


    Nacht released her pressure.


    ¡°Hmm, so you are interested in my equipment?¡±


    ¡°Yup, let me ask later.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t back down huh¨C¡±


    The girl readied her sword once again.


    The silver shield reflected the sunlight, the young girl lower her posture and was ready to charge. She opened her mouth a little¨C


    And the next moment.


    From God know where a shadow appeared.


    Even with Nacht¡¯s preception, she did not notice until they appeared.


    In the milliseconds of thought, her head filled with doubt and surprise.


    When she noticed a blade has targeted her neck from behind.


    A pink hair-like illusion with unclear substance. Mercilessly thrust a sharp blade toward her.


    ¨Cwhat a pity.


    Linoa murmured.

 CH 28

    ¨CGot her!


    The knife she hold was the one her master gave her, a unique piece of equipment with an emblem of rippling thorns. It would cut rock like cutting butter and has a high attack value. Additionally, even a small cut would prove fatal due to its poison attribute. A single scratch would suffice. If she could take the enemy by surprise and leave a small wound, it would be her victory.


    That¡¯s why she needs to be extremely careful and release her attack at the most opportune moment. Nacht talking with Linoa, has her attention taken away by her equipment, and the moment her wariness returned to Linoa, that was the perfect timing to strike.


    Unable to discern Sakura who appeared from Hiding and failed to draw her weapon to parry would be the end of her.


    Sakura has no emotion in her eyes.


    Because she would only follow her master order.


    However, when the blade almost touch her, surprise appeared in her eyes.


    Because even in that despairing situation, Nacht was smiling.


    ¡°!?¡±


    The first uncanny feeling comes from her fingertips.


    There was a pain in the hand holding the thorn knife.


    Followed by the feeling of something missing in the next instance.


    And then she noticed.


    She who was in the side of taking life, become the one targetted.


    ¡°How¨C!?¡±


    Most likely it happened at the same moment.


    The moment when Sakura believed in her victory, the darkness that enveloped Nacht, has decided that Sakura was a prey¨Cand its ferocious fang tear Sakura¡¯s hand before she noticed.


    The mechanical parts hidden under her beautiful skin were falling apart beautifully in the air.


    Sakura quickly backed out and managed to keep the damage minimum¨Cshe only lost her right arm.


    The flowing darkness devoured the falling parts, consume them, and like a beast it hide its fang again and returned to become a dress.


    ¡°Sakura¨C! How¡­Damn! How dare you to do it to my Sakura!!¡±


    Like a bullet, the furious Linoa rush toward Nacht.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, milady!¡±


    Sakura still didn¡¯t understand what happened.


    Nacht¡¯s existence was too bizzare.


    ¨COn the other side, Nacht now looked at both of them.


    ¡°Dragon Magic¨CFallen Lightning.¡±


    From the thundercloud, a single (eastern) dragon emerged.


    As if trying to break force the frightening sound it made, Linoa also roared.


    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ªBind it! Magic Arts¨CThorn Blade!!¡±


    The bluish blade was enveloped with magic power and then split into seven and rushed to tear and bind the dragon that Nacht released.


    The collision of the sword and magic attack created a distorted noise and echoes.


    The thunder dragon released a bluish light around as if splitting and dispersing the magic power that flowed from Linoa¡¯s sword.


    That blinding affair happened only in a few seconds.


    ¡°Gh¡­.Hah, Hah¡­¡±


    Amidst the receding light, Linoa thrust her sword to the ground to support herself.


    There were burning wounds all over her body, but the most severe should be in her palm.


    The flesh was burned right red.


    She felt pain just for holding the sword.


    Her body was trembling. In the game, it should be because of bad status¨Cparalyze.


    During the game era, even with such wounds, people could continue to rush to attack, but in this world, pain existed. Nacht felt she learned something new.


    ¡°!! Milady!!¡±


    The thundercloud cleared up. Looking at Linoa who still has her limbs intact, Sakura quickly rushed, but Nacht did not allow it.


    Right after her dragon magic ended, she has already ready another magic.


    Although Linoa who broke through Nacht¡¯s magic head-on was amazing, for Nacht it was just one magic. If she could not erase it in a blink of an eye, or have the ability to evade it, it would only give Nacht time to cast another one.


    You should not give time to Magicians.


    It was an ironclad rule in the game and in this world.


    ¡°I seem Seven Spheres are overkill¨C¡±


    While murmuring those words, Nacht aimed her magic at Linoa and Sakura.


    ¡°Ice Magic¨CFreezing Jail.¡±


    What manifested was land of ice.


    From a devastated wasteland, it turned into a land of ice and snow. The area near the forest entrance has changed appearance twice this day alone.


    Their breath turned white.


    The powdery crystals that fall from the sky were too pretty, even Nacht looked up mesmerized.


    ¡°Damn, it!¡±


    ¡°Milady!¡±


    But of course, Nacht¡¯s magic was not only beautiful.


    The land of ice turned into rectangular rooms. In no time it trapped the two criminals and locked them in their respective rooms. They were separated into two rooms facing each other, and where Nacht stood would become somewhere like a corridor separating the two. They were both restrained while facing each other.


    Freezing Jail was wide-area magic which has low attack power, however, it gave the target debuff immobilize. But of course, against a high level of monsters, it often failed. It is mainly used to restrain summoned monsters that are used as shields by the boss. If Sakura still has her limbs intact or Linoa was not injured, this magic might also fail on them.


    Looking at them who has become unable to fight, Nacht turned her gaze to Sakura.


    ¡°I see it now, even I would not be able to detect inorganic substance¡¯s presence¨C¡±


    There were two reasons Nacht was unable to detect Sakura¡¯s Hide.


    Number one was her equipment. She wore Robe of Mirage Hide, a Legend rank item that could only be worn by an assassin. It has no impressive stat, but the concealing effect against danger sense and see-through was top-notch. Even with Nacht¡¯s dragon eyes, it would be able to find them.


    However, that alone would never be able to deceive Nacht¡¯s soul search.


    Because Nacht could always sense anything alive.


    If Sakura was a human, she would be easily found her.


    This time Nacht was saved due to Darkness auto counter-attack. But if Sakura¡¯s level has been at the same level as Nacht, or she is equipped with an Ancient rank weapon, Nacht might receive fatal would.


    ¡°Hmm¡­it was thin but I certainly felt the heat¨CI have grasped the nature of the magic puppet soul. Next time it won¡¯t catch me by surprise¨C¡±


    Nacht reflects inside her heart even when saying those lines.


    When she saw Linoa being alone, she was alert due to the difference with the report. However, after looking at Linoa¡¯s equipment and overall strength, she lowered her guard down.


    According to her dragon eyes, Linoa¡¯s level was around fifty to sixty, attacking and killing her would be like abusing the weak for Nacht. In the game era, attacking and killing low-level players would quickly make the player a wanted and they would quickly meet with retribution. In that sense, the battle in the cave was better.


    ¡°Alright, since everyone has calmed down, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Hearing Nacht said that, Linoa that has been bound hands and legs, looked up at Nacht and while swallowing the humiliation said,


    ¡°Just kill me¡­!¡±


    Just like the line in a manga.


    Nacht become exasperated and shrugged.


    ¡°I prefer to know more on how you have that equipment and about that magic puppet¨CWhy do you have equipment from Real World Online?¡±


    Nacht raised her voice and asked.


    Unique item was bellong to Thorn of Crystal Tree series that could get from a quest in the land of ice and snow. Although most of them were for warriors, so Nacht has no interest in them, it was indeed items from Real World Online. Additionally, Sakura should be a limited item that could only be got once in the quest for artificial puppet insurrection. And her name was also something that the Japanese would give.


    It was clear as the sky for Nacht, but she still wished to hear the truth from their mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you! Just kill me!¡±


    It seemed she has no desire to bend.


    Linoa¡¯s eyes seemed to be completely taken by the desire for revenge.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ I will kill¡­¡±


    Linoa closed her eyes accepting her fate.


    Noticing the danger her master faced, Sakura screamed and her voice reverberated against the thick snow wall.


    However, Nacht¡¯s footsteps did not head toward Linoa.


    Linoa was taken aback and opened her eyes, and see that Nacht has stood beside Sakura.


    ¡°However, I would break this doll¡¯s neck first.¡±


    ¡°What¨C!¡±


    Nacht¡¯s sharp claw move closer to Sakura¡¯s neck who was bound as if in an execution stand.


    ¡°Stop!! Stop! Why! Sakura has nothing to do with this!¡±


    Unlike her attitude before, Linoa panicked voice becomes desperate.


    ¡°Nothing to do? Are you dreaming? She has challenged me and aimed her blade toward my neck. How could it has nothing to do with her?¡±


    Nacht rebukked her with strong tone.


    Tears started to gather in Linoa¡¯s eyes, but she desperately hold them when looking for excuses.


    ¡°No! That was just because of my order! She could not disobey them! That¡¯s why the responsibility is on me! Please kill me!¡±


    However, Nacht did not retract her claw and continued.


    ¡°The one who decides that is not you. The winner is me. Listen carefully, stupid girl. Losing a battle means you will lose something important for you. Knowing the risk but still having the desire to accomplish was the reason for a battle, right? Having that kind of determination was the reason you started this battle, is it not?¡±


    That was something Nacht¡¯s very accustomed to.


    Reaching 0 HP in PVP means the character would be lost forever. To experience something new, to obtain new equipment, he challenged the strong, sometimes he could not run away and die. Losing items in the Guild battle was also a common thing.


    To obtain something with battle mean you would also risk losing something else.


    In that regard, for Linoa it should be her servant.


    ¡°Bu-ut¡­! No¡­! Not Sakura¨CNot her¨CPlease, I will tell you anything! I will do anything! That¡¯s why, please, let Sakura go¨C!¡±


    ¡°Milady¨C!¡±


    Nacht felt Sakura¡¯s soul become thicker.


    Nacht became harsher with her words.


    ¡°A war is an act to push those sorrow to others. Understand that pushing those despair in your heart to others is what a war is. You must have your reason. You must have hatred. And you might have an antipathy against discrimination against demons. I don¡¯t understand your circumstances, and I don¡¯t want to deny all your options, but I wanted to say this to you¨C


    ¨CWhat is the most important thing for yourself?


    Think about it carefully once more.¡±


    Nacht¡¯s binding magic was released.


    The snow and ice disappeared, the land of ice vanish as if it was never there.


    The remain of broken crystals was fallen like powder snow.

 CH 29

    ¡°¨CWe demons could befriend humans, but humanity doesn¡¯t tolerate our coexistence!¡±


    That was the story of more than two thousand years ago.


    The Yorn forest was still a small woodland that belong to a small aristocracy, a single demon wanted to unite the demon.


    Monsters always continue to fight, sometimes against their own kind, sometimes against an outside enemy, sometimes against humans, and from those experiences, they continue to evolve and become demons. And thus demon has high regard for their own power and are very proud.


    That¡¯s why they would not bow to anyone.


    They saw the other demons just as nutrients or targets to make their own stronger.


    Of course, there would be no nobility in their rank, what mattered was how strong the power of your backer, that kind of dog-eat-dog world.


    However, among those demons, there was also an existence that they desire not to fight because it would be folly.


    Their power was overwhelming.


    Their power was absolute.


    The owner of that power descended into this world.


    The first, and the only demon king, Renji Shinohara, was a young man with a divine-looking single horn and burning eyes like a raging fire.


    For Linoa he was her grandparent, but his appearance was nothing but a youthful man.


    Drawn by his power, the high-ranking demons build order for themself, and slowly from monsters that always follow their instinct, they become a race that could even build a nation.


    But that overwhelming power also grants other races a sense of danger.


    It was the greatest for a human who has been ruling the continent.


    Because demons who usually could destroy a city or even a kingdom singlehandedly now decided to gather and build a nation.


    All the kingdoms were pressured by that trend.


    The war between those nations stopped, and cooperation between races surged due to necessity, what an irony.


    However, the demon race maintained neutrality. They did not support any warring nation, or pick a fight and become hegemons themselves. They just built a place to live normally and peacefully. How hard it was was easy to imagine, but that was what Renji did.


    He built cordial relationships with all the nations and keep balance among the demons.


    There was an era where that paper-thin equilibrium was maintained.


    It was the appearance of God¡¯s chosen religion which rapidly spread all over the continent.


    They believed that the human race was a race chosen by God, and the proof was that they have intelligence.


    Demon race was part of monsters race, their hideous look was the proof of their original nature which was a man-eating senseless creature.


    They could speak because they stole the words of the people they ate, they stole the power that God bestowed upon humans.


    What a BS was what Linoa thought.


    Monsters obtained their power by risking their lives in battle daily. That¡¯s why they were proud of it. The teaching of God¡¯s chosen religion was enough to make the demon race rage.


    Human supremacism.


    Although it was baseless, their teaching that pushed their uneasiness toward demons and treat humans favorably easily take hold in the heart of the masses.


    A lot of countries accepted that teaching and pushed their misgovernment, poverty, and exploitation toward the demons.


    Thus humans and demons become two existences that couldn¡¯t co-exist.


    And the one who supported that religion from behind was a strong hero.


    A young boy that appeared from nowhere, was half-forced to become the hero by God¡¯s chosen religion.


    It was not a binding contract, but wrapped in the form of ¡®the hope of the masses¨Che was placed in the palanquin and revered as a hero. And people started to naturally call him the hero of humanity.


    He used his overwhelming power to save the villages from monsters, save village girls, protecting the countries. And in those actions, sometimes he would entangled with problem-related to demons.


    A small conflict created a chain of hatred and bound the hero for real.


    And before long, the conflict between the hero and the demon king sparked, and bring misfortune to a lot of people.


    For Linoa, humanity was the enemy of her grandfather¡¯s coward who distort the truth of power that was the demon¡¯s pride.


    And losing to them, having her kind grandfather taken, losing both of her parents, losing the territory they governed, and her own powerlessness become fuel to elevating her hatred.


    And that hatred gave the reason to revenge.


    The idea her grandfather had spoken of, a place where demons could live in peace, become her reason to take revenge.


    ¡°Mr. Hero has someone he loved. She worked in a small church¨Cprotecting that girl who was the most important to him was probably the reason he fought my grandfather.¡±


    Linoa cried while hugging Sakura, and after calming down she continued the talk about the past. Sometimes happily, sometimes lonely, and sometimes filled with hatred, Nacht listened to them all.


    And before she noticed Linoa¡¯s manner of talking was no longer cheeky and childish, but like a proper noble that has received an education.


    That difference was stark, so Nacht couldn¡¯t help but notice.


    ¡°Mr. hero?¡±


    Why did she call the hero who should be the one who should be her sworn enemy with respect? Nacht couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Mr. Hero and my grandfather were a comrade. Although they sometimes fought, they sometimes drink together too. The reason they fought, or rather, was forced to fight was due to humanity¡¯s ego. Of course, the inability to completely rule the monsters also fall on us, the noble responsibility.¡±


    While listening to Linoa¡¯s explanation, Nacht finally could no longer hold it.


    As if giving up, Nacht said to Linoa.


    ¡°Could you stop talking like that? I got a chill..¡±


    ¡°Wutt! That¡¯s rude! I talked politely because I lost to you!¡±


    That said, hearing someone talked so childishly before and yet become so proper one later made Nacht itchy.


    Yep, this one was better.


    ¡°And since Papa and Mama were among the great nobbles, they become busy with war and did not have time for me. My grandfather who feel sorry for me gave Sakura to me on my fifteen birthday. And my equipment when I was around twenty, I think. It was extremely valuable so I was reserved at first, but he said it was better than collecting dust in the warehouse, and he gave me a lot of things.¡±


    Linoa¡¯s expression become bright as she remembered the past.


    ¡°I see¨C¡±


    The demon king, Shinohara Renji was no doubt a Japanese and a player of Real World Online just like Nacht. But since he used his own name, it would be hard for Nacht to guess who he was.


    But Nacht was certain it was not among her guild member.


    In Outer Cafetaria there was only two demon race. One of them was Tooru¡¯s main character, and the other one was a lazy efficient crazy man character. But it should not be him, because Nacht could not imagine him of all people who desire peace.


    ¡°The demon king was defeated by the hero, but is the hero still exist?¡±


    If the hero who defeated the demon king still exist, he might be a threat to Nacht.


    But Linoa just laughed.


    ¡°No way. No human could live for thousand years. It was more than two thousand years ago when he put me to sleep, even if he is still alive right now he should be a dried twig. The reason he asked my grandfather for a duel should be because after he died, humanity would have no chance to stand against the demon. On other hand, I totally did not expect someone like you to exist! Your existence is unreasonable..!¡±


    From the time Nacht saw Linoa, her impression was a child.


    Linoa might have not expected defeat. And thus he forgot about the resolution to fight and just rely on hatred to exact revenge.


    On other hand, Nacht also found something that she did not expect.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it was pretty cruel, here¨C¡±


    Nacht took two High Potions from her inventory and pour them into Linoa¡¯s hand and Sakura¡¯s arm.


    Light particles gathered and wrapped around Linoa¡¯s hand and Sakura¡¯s arm.


    And under one second.


    Their wound disappeared as if never been there.


    ¡°¡­¡­Absurd¡­just like a grandfather¡­¡±


    Even Sakura¡¯s arm which was completely gone returned after being covered by the light.


    Of course from the perspective of this world, that was completely illogical. But it follows the logic of the game world.


    ¡°The magic puppet, should be called Automata, right? Well, healing also worked on NPC, so it should be working for her too.¡±


    Although she lost her arm, her HP should be still above 50%.


    Darkness has a special ability to deal continuous damage to the enemy at close range, and now it shows the effect of auto intercept and countering the enemy. However, although it was superb ancient equipment, its continuous damage against an enemy around level fifty still would not be a lot, it might not even deal 20% of the target HP in a few minutes.


    The fact that it could tear Sakura¡¯s limb in an instant might be attributed to this world¡¯s strengthening just like how Nacht¡¯s other skills were. Most of Nacht¡¯s skill was powerful but with a lot of demerits, however, Nacht liked that kind of extreme attack-oriented build. However, it seems like she was too absorbed in her own thought and shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sakura bowed.


    Was it for healing her arm, or for letting her lady go?


    Nevertheless, Nacht could see a strong will in Sakura¡¯s eyes.


    And she no longer could dismiss her as an NPC.


    She was closer to a human than a doll.


    Nacht was enjoying that, as Linoa looked straight at Nacht.


    ¡°It was my defeat¡­do anything you wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? But my goal has been achieved. I have nothing else I wanted from you.¡±


    Nacht said it as usual, but Linoa could not comprehend it.


    ¡°Haa? Are you sure? Are you letting me go? I might do something else to those humans later you know? My grandfather often said¨CWe could not live alongside humanity. And I agree. Everyone would think of me as evil and would try to fool me, that idiots would even justify massacre, I would never bear to get along with them! If you did nothing to me, it might become a seed of future trouble you know?¡±


    Although Linoa said that, Nacht¡¯s only worry was lies about something else.


    During the battle, she did not evade or defend against Nacht¡¯s magic, but she cut it.


    During the game era, it was Nacht¡¯s main character specialty.


    That¡¯s why, when this girl grows up in the future, she might become Nacht¡¯s natural enemy. (In terms of affinity)


    But that was the only worry Nacht¡¯s had, she did not has any other thought about her and had no interest in what she would do after this.


    ¡°I would not stop you hating humans. And I don¡¯t mind if you start another war. This time I just coincidentally joined the fray. But I did not plan to join the human side. The battle is something common in this world. There might be times when we were caught in the mire of hatred. And there might be times when we could not compromise. However, before you start another, you should rethink what was the most important for you before taking action.¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s words that were full of the attitude of an elder, Linoa could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°I see¡­I think I could understand what grandfather wanted to say¡­¡±


    However, after she finished her words, there was a change in the northern sky.


    There was a giant something that cover the light in the sky, and it could be seen tens of kilometers from the forest. And Nacht could feel familiarity from that presence.


    Nacht was the first one to notice.


    ¡°¨COi¨Cit¡¯s not your hidden trump card, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Linoa was dumbfounded but quickly shook her head toward Nacht¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­No way, although I am a demon, I would not be able to control something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems there is no time to talk leisurely.¡±


    Nacht unequipped the cursed bracelet from her arm.


    ¡°Hah¨C!?¡±


    Noticing the change from Nacht, Linoa lost her composure.


    But Nacht could not answer her doubt right now.


    She already started to run carrying a small worry in her heart.


    Leaving behind air tearing sound, Nacht rushed in a straight line.

 CH 30

    Let¡¯s rewind the time a bit.


    Unlike Nacht who enter straight away through the sky, the knights and adventurers use horses and took days to march while securing the supply line. Other than the sound of the hoves, the sound of their metal armors clinking also filled the air. The more crowded the more boisterous it be.


    The vanguard amounted to around seven hundred. Behind them was a group of robed magicians. Although it was not clear would they take the left or the right wing, behind the infantry were two hundred cavalry and one hundred magic knights with their spears, ready to charge anytime.


    The group of knights was familiar with acting in a group and maintaining their formation.


    On another side, the adventurers did not join the knights.


    Their main tactic was hit and run. The only cooperation they were familiar with was with a small group of parties, so Nigurd thought it would be more effective to let them deal with monsters with their individual party. Of course, there were some who stood in the vanguard, but most of the adventurers were still placed in the search and destroy group.


    The comander of that mixed groupd was Nigurd. His experience was in no way a little. Because he always took the rein during the emergency.


    But the person himself actually wanted to stand in the front line.


    The giant battle-ax Nigurd brought was shining as it was reflecting the light.


    The glint in his eyes was not that of a kind grandpa, but like a beast who found its prey.


    ¡°Hoooo, my blood boil. I envy the young.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, please refrain from charging head-on though, supreme commander. Please stay alert at the back.¡±


    The one who responded was the head of magic knight Grandia.


    He has small eyes and a black beard on his chin. And his appearance was an example of a military man. In this battle, he took the position of vice leader of the mixed army.


    ¡°However, in the case, your power was needed, please rest assured and left the command to me¨C¡±


    Nigurd nodded at his word.


    ¡°By the way¨Chow was the rat?¡±


    ¡°Still unclear¨Cprobably would take advantage of the war¨Cof course we made countermeasure, but the battle has its own flow. There might be unexpected circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I will tell Crysta¨Cbut is it alright with you? To tell me your master will.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, that was my bad¨Cbut Nigurd-dono seems like have the wrong view about the knights. We knights follow our master. Eleonora might be the one who hired us, but she was not by any means our master.¡±


    Grandia said as if he spat his own personal grudge toward Eleonora.


    However, that was most likely due to the incident recently, which made Eleonara¡¯s reputation goes to the gutter. Among the people, it was rumored that the dragon¡¯s judgment has befall Eleonora, and it also made a lot of her retainers afraid.


    For Grandia, it was nothing more you reap what you sow, and he was glad nothing major has been lost. However, Eleonora ordered her own magic knight to kill Aisha during the chaos of battle.


    Eleonora has excellent ability in terms of politics and business. And have the ability to rule as noble. However once her eyes clouded with desire, she become nothing more than a fool who was charmed by treasure.


    ¡°I see¨Cthank you for the information.¡±


    ¡°No no, even without my warning, you should have been on guard against her. And that monster¨Cmy apologies, Miss Nacht should also have realized. Although I don¡¯t care about my stupid subordinates, I don¡¯t want to incite her rage¨C¡±


    ""


    Although Eleonora was convinced that the ancient demon was just an excuse to make use of her army, Grandia who directly received information about the situation from Nigurd, knows exactly that it was not the case. And the one who will fight against that legendary existence was Nacht. So in his opinion, it would be best to avoid conflict with Nacht.


    He already warned some of his trusted subordinates, that if they dared to act up, he would gladly cut his ties with them.


    ¡°Alright¨CIt¡¯s about time¨C¡±


    On top of the horse, Nigurd looked toward the most forward position.


    There were two girls who stood side by side.


    ¡°Are you ready, Aisha?¡±


    Crysta who wore light armor with some exposure in the shoulder, joint, and thigh stood beside Aisha and asked her.


    ¡°I-I am ready¡­!¡±


    Because she was nervous her words become stiff.


    It was her first battle after all.


    In her hand was the staff of Yggdrasil Nacht gave her. Grasping the wood staff which shone with mysterious luster tightly calmed her nerve a little.


    This was not her place to flatter.


    Aisha was Nacht¡¯s servant.


    A servant who serves someone high above the sky.


    ¡°Suuu¨Chaaaa¡ª¡±


    She breathed deeply, absorbed the air of the battlefield, and released it together with her nervousness.


    Opened her eyes, Aisha opened her mouth once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¨C!¡±


    She said it with determination.


    Aisha was inferior as a child. She took time to remember words, and years to remember characters.


    There was no way she could remember the magic in an instant.


    She has been training after looking at Nacht¡¯s amazing magic, but what she could do was basically only move the mana inside her body. She stood at the entrance but she has not enough ability to open the door.


    Of course, she was training even now, but even with the support of the job dragon shrine maiden, her body which hasn¡¯t completely grown up still would not allow her to activate the magic.


    But to be able to circulate her mana was a great step. Because although she could not convert that mana into energy that change the phenomenon, she could move it to her hand or pour it somewhere else.


    ¡°Oh Great Water Spirit¨Cheed my word, and lend me your power¨C¡±


    Spirits who were attracted by Aisha¡¯s mana were gathering one by one. They were giggling and took the appearance of small people that would fit the palm of their hand.


    And from them, numerous giant water balls were created. It was a power that shake the friend and foes.


    And then among them, there was one, who was more elegant and bigger than the others. With her as the center, hundreds of water lumps appeared covering the sky.


    Aisha was in a sense, a power source. And the power was poured toward the spirit who was basically a ¡®machine¡¯ that change it into spirit magic.


    Crysta was a bit surprised with the result, but she quickly started to chant her own magic too.


    <<Ice and snow would soon rule over the world. Under the rule of nature''s power, all lives are equal. Thus with my will, that end should appear right here right now¨C!"


    ¨CIce and Snow Magic¨CFreezing World.


    It was magic that entitled Crysta as ''Ice Empress''.


    It was destructive magic that trap the prey within a radius of a few hundred meters. Once they were trapped in the area, that would be their end, what was left was ice sculptures with their shape.


    But this time, the purpose was different.


    Crysta''s target was the giant water balls that Aisha''s created and thus made them giant ice chunks.


    They glittered due to the light reflected on them, making them look like stars in the sky and making them look even more divine.


    The water lumps that were numbered more than hundreds become ice chunks, and as if shooting stars, they were flying down toward the earth like a meteorite.


    ""¨CComposite Magic¨CIcicle Rain!!""


    The overwhelming mass of the ice chunks fell toward the group of monsters.


    That disastrous scene was just the start of another battle.

 CH 31

    It could only be described as a scene from hell.


    But the face of the Man-Eater, Uno, did not change.


    For him, it was simply the small fry was too weak to evade and die.


    There was not even a slight worry in the face of the monsters that has become demons and become named, Uno, the ogre Dos, and Tres. If anything, they become eager to test their strength, and their blood boil for the chance to obtain even greater height.


    Additionally, the Lich was able to gather the magic corps to use fire and reduce the damage to a minimum.


    Three ice chunks flew toward the last line where Uno was.


    His eyes become dark, and he swung the two long swords in his hand.


    Using the two swords as a medium he activated his magic.


    ¡°Demon Art¨CFlame Spot!¡±


    A purple flame appeared and engulfed the ice chunks.


    The ominous flame released explosive heat and the ice chunks quickly evaporated.


    It become white mist and disappeared.


    Man-eater was actually born in the lineage of the goblin. It continues to evolve to Ogre, and in the end, due to its trait to eat humans, it becomes like this.


    Demon Art was something that Ogre was proficient with, and as someone who was envolved from Ogre, there was no doubt he was more than proficient with it.


    Even though he lost a lot of soldiers, he has no doubt about his victory.


    ***


    ¡°To think¡­it was this strong¨C¡±


    ¡°I am also surprised¡­As the one head of knight corps which boasted proficient at magic, I feel embarrassed¡­should I say as expected of A-rank adventurer with a title?¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t end with just this¨CTell all unit, don¡¯t let this chance go and advance. Destroy their frontline¨C!¡±


    Grandia nodded and use wind magic to relay the order to all units.


    It was the cue for the life to death battle between the two camps.


    The armor of the vanguard infantry clinked as they advanced.


    The monster¡¯s army also advanced.


    The two armies become closer and closer, and the monsters which have no strict army-like rules were jumping forward one by one disorganizedly.


    The knights, of course, crushed them one by one, but some of them has power that surpass humans.


    The knights has better teamwork, but individually, the monsters were stronger. And thus the strange balance was maintained. And it was also due to the support the adventurers who stood on the frontline provided. Whenever a stronger variant of goblin and orc appeared, they would deal with them.


    Blood splattered, one by one people were wounded, and thus the life and death struggle continues.


    Among them, there were some that become even more intense.


    The knights and the monsters slashed one at another, and even magic flew around sometimes.


    In this world, the general tactic was for the frontline to gain time while the magic corps ready their magic to annihilate the enemy. In the place where the monsters crowded, or where the human pushed the monsters back, deathly magic would surely fly.


    ¡°Gaa!¡± Guh!¡±


    ¡°Gyaaaaaaa!¡±


    The screams of the knights and monsters mixed around.


    Earth, water, fire, water, various magic hitting at each other. The knights mostly use fire, on the contrary, the monsters used unusual dirty fire and darkish ice, and their power was by no means weak.


    The only one who could defend against them was mostly first-class adventurers. None among the infantry who slash the monsters in the front most line would be able to handle it.


    The monsters have a higher advantage in the accomplishment of magic. It was most likely due to the high-rank monster, Lich.


    Near the left side of the frontline, Henry clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Tch, they are too many, I can¡¯t get close!¡±


    He wanted to defeat the Lich who has been casting magic from a safe place, but he could not get closer.


    Even though he has been mowing down monsters in front of him, there was no end to it, and only made him more stressed.


    ¡°Kaito! Is there still no new order from guild master?¡±


    Kaito answered Henry¡¯s shout calmly.


    ¡°Not yet, a little bit more¨CThat said, since we planned for a quick resolution, the knight corps would likely make trouble soon. We should not be too rash. If we failed, many would become sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°I know¨CBut I will cut that Lich. Don¡¯t you dare to steal my prey!¡±


    Kaito could only nod wryly.


    ***


    Around one hour after the battle started.


    In this world, arts and magic existed. And they could cause a lot of damage, and thus a short battle was common.


    Nigurd observe the flow of the war and noticed that the right-wing was slightly pushed back.


    On other hand, in the left and center areas, the human side has the advantage.


    Nevertheless, our advance has been stopped by the enemy magic.


    It should be due to the existence of Lich that was reported to him.


    ¡°It did not appear¨C¡±


    Grandia said in confusion.


    Nigurd also agreed with him.


    ¡°We have been watching out for the wyverns, but since even in this situation they did not appear, it seemed they went for Nacht-dono instead¨CIf the griffon also could not move, we should end it right here.¡±


    What Nigurd had been warry was attacked from the sky.


    ¡°Just in case, keep the magic knight¡¯s standby¨Csend the two hundred cavalries and break the enemy line¨Cand let the adventurers end it.¡±


    It was also included in the strategy they discussed before.


    When the time was right, the adventurer who mainly hit and runs would target the big threat.


    And the time was now.


    A fully equipped pair of humans and horses was one of their trump cards against monsters.


    From the left-wing, two hundreds of cavalry run uniformly in the grassland.


    Unlike against humans, there was no wall or line or spear obstructing them.


    And thus, their charge was unstoppable and successfully create a hole in the enemy formation.


    But of course, the monsters also have their own measure.


    Monsters that were bigger than a horse, like Orc or Lich who could use magic, were unperturbed as they blast the calvary away.


    Nevertheless, a big hole was successfully created.


    Using that gap, the adventurers slip through.


    Everyone was C and B rank adventurers parties.


    Who could be said the specialist against monsters?


    ""


    ¡°How dare you use magic as you please! Lucky to meet you face to face her, you d*mn Lich¨CArts¨CWater Scythe!¡±


    Henry unleashed her rage using his long sword and draw a silver line.


    Using that as a cue, the other adventurers also started to attack the group of high-rank monsters who use magic.


    ¡°This should end it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Grandia was no doubt a military man.¡±


    Although Nigurd did not blame him, he still refute his claim.


    Because this battle was against monsters, not humans.


    ¡°To all unit, order to retreat!¡±


    ¡°Ha!?¡±


    Although Grandia could not understand, he did not refute and carry the order.


    ¡°The war was indeed decided, but the main course is on its way!¡±


    At the same time as he said that, the right-wing was blown away.


    Humans fly in the sky like pebbles thrown by children.


    And who stood there was a single demon.


    The right-wing also has a demon.


    Perhaps due to its presence, even the trained soldiers flinched.


    And the most eye-catching was in the middle of it. Sitting above a griffon, was another demon on a completely different level.


    Its presence was completely different from any enemy they met before. Literally in a different dimension.


    Grandia gulped.


    ¡°I and Irina will handle the right-wing, let Aisha and Crysta handle the middle one. I will leave the command in your hand, using the magic knights to sweep the left wing¨Cdon¡¯t flatter! The true battle is starting.¡±


    =====

 CH 32

    Their Own Live or Death Fight (2)


    ¡°The real battle is here¨CSasha, Garen, Al¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± On it!¡±


    Under Crysta¡¯s command, Garen and Al rushed forward.


    First was testing the water, Al threw a short sword toward the leisurely waiting Man-Eater Uno.


    ¡°Arts¨CFlying Knives!¡±


    Two short swords fly toward Uno from the left and right with a speed no normal human could perceive.


    But the sword that should have been sheathed was completely drawn in a blink of an eye.


    And the short swords which lost their momentum fall toward the ground.


    ¡°Wow, that was fast¨CArts, Bursting Thrust!¡±


    Lights covered the sword in Galen¡¯s hand, who has been advancing in a straight line toward Uno. Using the gap after Uno swung its weapon to deflect the short swords, Galen aimed toward its belly.


    Unlike Galen who looked like giving his all, Uno¡¯s movement was gentle.


    But it was by no means slow.


    He has just no wasted movement, and in reality, he moved very fast.


    ¡°So slOw.¡±


    When Galen sword¡¯s almost touched his body, Uno twisted his body and evaded it. Using the centrifugal force, he swept Galen using his sword.


    ¡°Gh!¡­So heavy¡­¡±


    Galen just barely stop the attack with the wide side of his sword, but the overwhelming power of the monsters blasted him away far and rolled his body to the ground a few meters.


    <>


    <>


    At the same time, Sasha¡¯s healing reached Galen.


    ¡°Hou, it was more FUN than beFORE¨C¡±


    Slight surprise appeared in Uno¡¯s eyes.


    He could perceive the seven blades in the sky with his muddy eyes.


    He swung his two-handed swords four times, twice vertically, and left an after image, at the same time the sword draw an arc with even greater speed and released two more overlapping arcs of light.


    He destroyed two of the ice blades, evade three, and then destroyed the last two.


    ¡°Arts, FouR Arc sLAsh, human sKILl also preTTy interesTing¨C!¡±


    But those seven blades were nothing but a decoy.


    In a flash, Crysta thrust forward using the two rapiers she holds. And the ice blades that were evaded also turned around and attacked from behind.


    To be able to attack from two sides, was the situation Crsyta hoped for.


    ¡°Fire spot! Guh¨C!¡±


    Her thrust was faster than his eyes.


    The seven blades were also very sharp.


    Although he could defend using his two-handed sword, Crysta was faster.


    ¡°So fast¨CbUT, the poWEr was weAK¨C!¡±


    What Uno choose was wresting it out with pure power.


    Using his physical prowess to the max, he ignored the ice blade and swung the sword to the front.


    Uno only received small damage. On the other hand, Crysta¡¯s dainty body would be wrecked with one attack he released, that was what he believed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, monster¨CBloom oh Ice flower¨CMagic Arts, Ice Flower Brace.¡±


    Ice coated the silver rapiers.


    And from the tip that was gouged into the demon flesh, ice rose bloomed in a snap.


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Rank A adventurer, Ice Empress, Crysta Nave Brainrichter. That was the name of the person who killed you. Consider it as a parting gift to the afterlife.¡±


    Crysta looked toward the girl who stood at the side of the battlefield and sighed in relief.


    Crysta pushed herself a bit but it is good that she did not need to ask for help.


    ***


    ¡°Haawawawa¡­..¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrrr¡­..¡±


    Aisha was trembling to the size of the Griffon, but the Griffon also felt afraid of Aisha¡¯s overwhelming mana.


    But for Aisha, the griffon looks like the carnivorous smile of a hunter in front of the prey.


    ¡°Erm, Crysta, I¡¯m in a pinch¡­!¡±


    But Crysta only took a glance at her and returned to her own battle.


    ¡°Oh no¨C¡±


    Of course, she knows how hard Crysta¡¯s battle was just by looking, but to think she would abandon her.


    Did she betray her?


    Was this the plan to monopolize Nacht-sama lap pillow?


    Of course, in actuality, that action resulted from the fact that Crysta was aware of the griffon¡¯s fear and concluded that Aisha did not need reinforcement.


    But Aisha felt threatened by Crysta¡¯s disquieting action and subconsciously mana started to surge from inside her.


    ""


    ¡°Grrrrrr¡­.¡±


    The griffon cowered even more, even made the great water spirit speak.


    ¡°This child was afraid¨Cwhat do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Fue, Errm, Eh, are you, talking?¡±


    A beautiful woman completely made from water. Unlike the small spirits, her attire was quite sensational. Although it was all water, she was basically naked. Aisha felt troubled about where to look.


    ¡°Of course, even looking like this I am still the split of the great water spirit Undine. I was attracted by your delicious mana, tehe. Thanks for having me, child of spirit.¡±


    ¡°Please to meet you.¡±


    Although Aisha was still doubtful she answered the spirit that decided to help her.


    ¡°Sure. So what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Ermm, if possible it would be better if there is no bloodshed. Ah, but for the sake of Nacht-sama lap, perhaps I should sacrifice¡­Ah! No no no, what terrible thing I thought¡­¡±


    A ferocious smile was about to appear on Aisha¡¯s face, but she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°What a bussy child, is this youth¡­¡±


    The spirit¡¯s laugh somehow sounded like an old maid. But her expression quickly turned sour.


    ¡°Then how about those people?¡±


    Spirits are usually sensitive toward human emotions.


    They could notice good and bad intentions. And actually, they are quite picky with the mana offered to them, they choose who could wield the spirit magic. Aisha possessed the mana of a half-elf, that¡¯s why she could call her.


    Undine looked at people¡¯s mana and decided.


    And from her point of view, she would not want to make contact with those people.


    ¡°Fue?¡±


    She could hear the sound of horses. That appearance was certainly the knight that should be on our side.


    However¨C


    ¡°Aisha-dono, we came to assist¨C¡±


    That was what he said, but they all raised their sword high and were about to slash downward.


    ¡°Assist? Nice joke¡­¡± Undine said.


    Before Aisha noticed, another battle has ended.


    Three heads were sent flying by water blades Undine created.


    ¡°¨CHello, contractor, please come back to reality quickly.¡±


    In the end, Nacht¡¯s worry ended up only as worry.


    Aisha solved them with her own power. Although, because of those three, Grandia should have decided to cut off half of the magic knight¡¯s corps.


    ¡°Hawawa, just what happened¨C¡±


    Still confused, Aisha muttered.


    ***


    ¡°Gah¡­No way¡­.!¡±


    One demon collapsed to the ground. And Nigurd looked down at it with cold eyes.


    ¡°It seems I picked a miss.¡± (Nigurd)


    The battleax the demon used which was smeared with blood and flesh was broken.


    ¡°It seems so, then let me end it for you, guild master¨C¡±


    <>


    The raging fire enveloped the half-dead Ogre Tres and turn it completely into ash, leaving nothing else behind.


    ¡°Oh, is it you, Irina. Snatching from the side is a bad hobby.¡±


    ¡°If you are aiming for Nacht-sama¡¯s lap pillow, then you should turn yourself in now. I will personally carry out the execution.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a slander. And why execution! At least let me make an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Overruled. All perverts deserved to be hanged.¡±


    Even when chatting with Irina, Nigurd eyes always observing the battlefield, and his gaze ended at the center and left-wing.


    From where he stood he guessed both of them were struggling.


    ¡°I will take the middle, you take the left-wing, Irina. Let¡¯s support them.¡±


    Irina was about to nod but stopped.


    The one who noticed the abnormality was not only her but everyone on the battlefield.


    Because the one who appeared in the sky, was so massive there was no way it could be hidden by anything.


    With a flap of its red wings, the wind blew. And the wind was sharp as if it were blades.


    In its mouth, were ferocious white fangs, that were partially concealed.


    In contrast, its mouth was bright red.


    ""


    ¡°Flame dragon¨Cno way¨C¡±


    Am I dreaming, everyone thought so?


    No one could accept that reality.


    But no one could mock the others, because it was indeed too absurd.


    The fire that appeared in its mouth, was just like magma that Nigurd once saw in the volcanic crater. It was completely different from magic that humans use.


    Ah, but recently he seemed to have seen similar magic.


    The lightning that befalls the trade city.


    It was similar.


    But it should be different with Nacht¡¯s magic that was completely under control.


    ¡°Kh!! Guild master, behind me¨C!¡±


    Irina was calm.


    She noticed the danger and quickly deployed defensive magic.


    But what could it achieve?


    When the flash of light befalls, the battlefield would completely be turned into hell.

 CH 33

    Shhhhh¡­


    Unbelievably, the grassland was no more.


    Fire scattered all around.


    Not even the greenery, even the stone was melting, became sands and red hot stone, and magma was flowing like a river.


    Shhhhh¡­.


    Once again she heard the sound.


    Together with a smell that wrecks the nasal and makes people feel sick.


    ¡°¡­.Ugh¡­¡±


    Aisha holds her mouth and crouches.


    That was the sound of human flesh burning. The land was charred, hot air floating around, flesh, lung, internal organs were burning, and become ash.


    Screams pierced her ears.


    Scream, shriek, shout, despair¨Cthat was the only thing she heard.


    Someone¡¯s scream, lament, filled the battlefield.


    The flame dragon breath was aimed at Aisha.


    But the victim was not Aisha, but everyone else around her.


    Charred, burned, as time passed more and more lives were put off, on that battlefield.


    The only one that barely survive was a few high-rank adventurers around Crysta and a group of magic knights. Humans and monsters, none were spared and burned to death.


    ¡°Ww, wh, why¡­this¡­is¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, contractor, this is the limit of my split¨C¡±


    Aisha was completely unharmed.


    That was due to the defensive equipment that Nacht gave her. The magic resistance and elemental resistance were enough to half the effect of the breath.


    The other half was taken care of by the Udine water barrier.


    The paid item in her right hand, the substitution bracelet, has not yet taken effect.


    ¡°Wow, weird, it is not dead. Am I holding back too much¨C¡±


    ¡°But what a letdown. My older sister said to let her go, so I wonder what kind of irregular was it, but it was puny. I thought it was a nice chance to get back at my older sister. Ah, but since she survives my breath, she is indeed an irregular¨Cwell, please die¨C¡±


    It was an irritatingly carefree voice.


    It truly made Aisha angry.


    Everyone was fighting with pride in line. Betting their life, and holding in their conviction.


    And yet, an external being appeared and smash it to smitten, reaping the lives that shouldn¡¯t have to be lost.


    What a joke!


    Aisha¡¯s anger moved her mana, it circulated deeper in her body, deeper, thicker, and the color turned into shades of night.


    That color was almost similar to Nacht¡¯s, and Aisha could not control it.


    ¡°Why¡­did you¡ªdo such cruel thing¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What are you saying? Cruel? What cruel?¡±


    In that words, no malice could be felt. It was pure doubt, but that made Aisha even more irritated.


    ¡°Why did you involve everyone else!? If you want to kill me, you should only aim at me! Why! Why has it become like this!¡±


    ¡°I aimed you know? I aimed only for you. The others were only collateral. Well, puny humans died easily. But they would quickly multiply. What important is the balance. As the dragon who observe and mediate balance, to perform our duties, it doesn¡¯t matter even if hundreds thousand or two hundred thousand people died. I don¡¯t care. Monsters too. If they want to curse, they should curse their luck.¡±


    It was the words of a dragon, which was revered as a God.


    Aisha did not know whether it was correct or not.


    But she could not hold her anger.


    That kind of action, an action that created a despairing scene like that, Aisha would never admit it was right.


    Aisha¡¯s master also has enormous power, but she only wields those power against her enemy. She gave power to the weak, and sometimes help others at her whim. She would never regard their lives as puny or doesn¡¯t matter. She saw the lives of humans and monsters as equal. And value them. Even Aisha¡¯s puny existence, she holds her dear.


    Perhaps because of that.


    She could not forgive the unreasonable violence the flame dragon brought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! There is no way they should die for that kind of absurd reason! It¡¯s not lives that should have been lost! This battle should not be stained! Nacht-sama put them in high regard, there is no way their lives are so cheap you could take!¡±


    Aisha has grown a lot, she who once revered the dragons as a god, now dares to rebuke them. Half of the reason was due to the flow. However, the other half was because Nacht has replaced them as an absolute existence in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your point¨Canyway, please die for me¨C!¡±


    The flame dragon swung her arm¨Cif it could be called an arm.


    ¡°Pum¨CPumpkin, Pumpkin!¡±


    The arm of the flame dragon which almost crushes Aisha was repelled by two spears.


    ¡°¡±Gihihihihi, Trick or Treat?¡±¡±


    Flying beside Aisha were two pumpkins devils, who positioned themselves to protect her. It has a Jack O Lantern style head and wore a black mantle. Their limbs were crafted from wood, on their hands were a lamp and three-pronged spear.


    It was the special power of Aisha¡¯s equipment, Pumpkin Panties.


    ¡°Fue¡­It¡¯s kind of chilly¡­¡±


    In exchange for losing all its defensive capabilities, with a cooldown time of twenty-four hours, it could summon two guardians, the pumpkin devils. Their levels were at the fifty¨Cthey have strong vitality and fire resistance. For unique equipment, it has very strong abilities since it could summon two high-class summon. However, due to its extreme limitation, most players would not use it in PVP.


    ¡°¡±Gihihihihi, Trick or Treat?¡±¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are they¨C?¡±


    When the flame dragon answered the two summoned being like that, suddenly the pumpkin¡¯s expression become distorted and fire appeared around its mouth.


    ¡°¡±Trick!!¡±¡±


    Actually, this summoned being was faulty, if, during the question they were given food type item, they become docile and unable to attack.


    It was written in the event information and thus well known among players and make the summon become top of most useless summon. Of course, they could be used against monsters, but even among monsters, there were some that has pretty high intelligence and were able to buy them off.


    But in this other world, it should not be common sense since there might be no Halloween. Even Aisha did not know. And thus the two summoned pumpkin devils attacked the flame dragon.


    Using that chance, Aisha gathered her night-colored mana.


    ""


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking something unreasonable but please lend me your power once more, Undine!¡±


    Aisha¡¯s using all her power to call her, but¨C


    ¡°Ah¨Csorry but it¡¯s impossible¨C¡±


    The answer was unexpected and made Aisha dumbfounded.


    ¡°He¡­?¡±


    ¡°Look, we spirit always choose the mana we received, and actually, your distorted mana¨Cwe can¡¯t handle it, yep..¡±


    Currently, Aisha¡¯s mana was affected by the Dragon¡¯s Servant status and become the same as Nacht¡¯s.


    That¡¯s why it was outside the power of the spirits.


    ¡°The-then, what should I do¨C¡±


    ¡°Dunno? Runaway I guess. Even the main body, facing a dragon is still a stretch. Ah, sorry contractor, my time is up¨C¡±


    After saying that, she disappeared and the water fell to the ground.


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! Then what should I do¡ª!?¡±


    Crysta, Guild master¨Cwhen she was about to shout to them, she clamped.


    The target of the flame dragon was her. That¡¯s why if she called for help, they would just become another victim, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    When she was in dilemma, she heard.


    ¡°Ah, damn, that was hurt. The spear stick between my fingers! But well, is that all?¡±


    The dragon fang tear one of the devils, while the other one was smashed in the head.


    The precious time she got was no more. That was the worst.


    Is, is there nothing else?


    A way for Aisha to fight.


    A way to survive.


    But no matter where she look she could not find it.


    Even if she had a lot of mana, she has no way to utilize it.


    ¡°No more trick heh. Then die¨C!¡±


    Aisha would certainly die if its fang pierce her. That giant dragon opened its mouth and was ready to bite Aisha to death.


    What appeared in her head was her life revolving lantern.


    The lives with her father.


    The memories of the twenty years she had lived.


    And the most vivid was the memory of less than one month with Nacht.


    No.


    Since the day she was saved when wandered into the forest, she has strongly rejected death.


    She wanted to live longer, besides Nacht.


    She did not have any memory after that.


    She might have moved unconsciously. Like out of body experience, her mind was left to fly away, but her body was moved by something else. That kind of feeling.


    She could see something that she normally couldn¡¯t. She could even count the number of dragons¡¯ fangs that were about to tear her body, that was how slow she felt it has become.


    Aisha did not notice the golden circle that appeared in her eyes.


    Just unconsciously¨Cshe throws the jet black mana she gathered in her right hand, toward the dragon.


    ¡°NGGGYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡±


    Flash of light and explosion.


    Although it was an explosion it was not like something was ignited. More like a wave of darkness spread around. The impact was so great, and even though it occurred in the sky, the ground was gouged and a red hot crater was created.


    Perhaps pushed by the force, the giant body of the dragon was repelled back.


    ¡°Oww, it hurts! Damn kid! Now you have done it! I am angry now! I won¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±


    This was the first time the dragon screamed.


    The dragon did receive damage.


    But it made it angrier.


    The angry flame dragon opened its mouth and was about to unleash another breath on the land.


    ¡°What¡­did¡­I just¡­but, it¡¯s the limit¡­¡±


    Aisha could not move her body. She lost the mana inside her body, become dizzy, and her consciousness was fading. She could not move an inch.


    I am sorry Nacht-sama.


    Goodbye.


    A drop of tears flowed on Aisha¡¯s cheek¡­


    However when the world should have been engulfed by a flame as hot as the sun¡­


    ¡°Put it out, Darkness!¡±


    She could hear an angry shout.


    That sound was,


    Aisha¡¯s beloved person voice.


    ¨Cbefore the drop of tears fall to the ground, that voice reached her ears.

 CH 34

    Dragon¡¯s Attack Magic


    Inside that situation, Nacht¡¯s eyes only reflected one person.


    Afraid and trembling all over¨C


    Looking at her cheek, where tears almost fall down, Nacht lost her sense.


    Her blood was boiling, hotter and hotter, following that heat she moved without hesitation.


    ¡°What a pain..¡±


    As if preventing her from meeting with her beloved, the light shone from the despair-inducing attack was so bright and made Nacht¡¯s annoyed and moved her hand.


    ¡°¨CPut it out, Darkness.¡±


    Nacht¡¯s robe spread to the sky.


    It spread like a long carpet and then twisted in a circle.


    Just like how noon becomes night, the dark spiral quickly swallowed the small sun.


    Using the darkness, Nacht arrived beside Aisha in a second.


    And she stopped the tear that almost fall from her cheek.


    ¡°¡­Na-cht¡­saamaaa¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You fight splendidly, Aisha¨Cnow it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing Aisha¡¯s voice, Nacht became slightly sober.


    Nacht pat Aisha¡¯s head softly, and then reluctantly put her down and stood in the battleground.


    ¡°What! What is this! What happening! Dark, so dark! Ah, the light returned¨C¡±


    The darkness left and the dragon blabbering. But Nacht has no need to respond.


    Nacht looked at the dragon coldly.


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    At the same time, Nacht talked, the world distorted.


    Any spirits and lifeforms even microbes tried to run away.


    The cause was the feeling that the world has lost its normalcy.


    ¡°W-W-W-W-W-Who are you¡­¡±


    Was it due to its gigantic body that was trembling or the wind spirits that were running away and making the air tremble, the world seemed to creak soundlessly¡­


    Ah, it seemed Nacht has lied.


    She could not contain her rage at all.


    Looking at the loathsome existence in front of her, Nacht could not stay calm.


    ¡°¨CAre you the one who made my Aisha CRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!¡±


    It was not a shout.


    Nacht was howling.


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    It was not the sound of a carefree person, but someone who was completely scared.


    But Nacht did not care.


    Mana would become visible at a certain density. Just like the night color mana in Aisha¡¯s hand.


    That¡¯s why this was not an illusion.


    No matter how many times they blinked what appear still the same.


    It was a pillar of deep-colored mana that spawn to heaven limitlessly. This was the first time Nacht completely unleash her power since she came to this world.


    ¡°Mold the world by my will¨CSeven Spheres.¡±


    Around Nacht, orbs shine and fly around.


    ¡°The sin that you have committed, let me crave it in your soul personally.¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait!Ple-please, let¡¯s talk it out!¡±


    The orbs that flew around Nacht were basically a cannon its own.


    Each of them, although could only use magic until third advancement jobs, could cast magic independently.


    That would mean¨C


    Dragon Magic,


    ¨CBlack Aerial (Death Bringer Wind Dragon)


    ¨CFallen Lightning (Heaven Descent Thunder Dragon)


    ¨CAcross Aqua (Overflowing Water Dragon)


    ¨CEternal Freeze (Eternity Living Ice Dragon)


    ¨CGround Pressure (Death Crushing Earth Dragon)


    ¨CChain Gravity (Restraining Gravity Dragon)


    ¨CIt also mean to cover the magician¡¯s biggest weakness: the blank time between magic.


    The first change happened in the sky.


    The cloud swirled into a whirlpool and disappeared.


    ¡°Fugyu!¡±


    A Hurricane wielder appeared. Perhaps it was the aptest way to say it. The formless wind becomes the shape of a dragon.


    And when the dragons meet¨Cthe gigantic flame dragon was lost in the battle of strength and fell from the sky.


    But Nacht¡¯s attack was not over yet.


    With almost no time lag, without giving the opponent a chance to retaliate.


    ¡°Agyagyagyagyagyagya¡ªI-I feel¡­numb¡­¡±


    Lightning struck it and make it almost teary eyes.


    Even Dragon cried.


    Nacht has decided to make it cry just like how it made Aisha cry.


    The long and thorny water dragon coils around its body.


    And then the ice dragon freeze it and made the thorn gouge to the flame dragon¡¯s scale.


    Fresh blood flooded from the wound.


    But Nacht did not stop.


    The ground caved in as the earth dragon appeared, and squashed the flame dragon who could not move.


    Perhaps due to the attack, some of its fangs fell out.


    And then a shadow appeared and suddenly the gravitational force was multiplied.


    ¡°¡­I am sorry¡­I admit defeat¡­I apologize¡­plea¨CGyaaa!!¡±


    In the end, two black dragons pierce and tear the flame dragon¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Aisha¡¯s bracelet has been destroyed¨CIt was a substitution bracelet, a paid item that could negate a fatal blow once¨Cthat means, you have actually dealt a fatal blow to Aisha, you have killed her once. My Aisha, you dare to kill my servant¨C¡±


    Just who could stop her now.


    It was cold, her voice was so cold that even Aisha doubted her ears.


    ¨CDo you think she would?


    At least without letting the flame dragon experience the same experience Aisha has faced, Nacht would not forgive it.


    ¡°Cry, Whine, Scream¨CThat was the only atonement¨C¡±


    <>


    Drawn by Nacht¡¯s spirit language, the dense magic power in the air gathered and changed form.


    What it became was a dragon but also not.


    Its length was not even a few hundred meters.


    Jet black and brilliant.


    It has golden irises, jet black scales, a dark body, and crimson claws.


    ¡°This¡­I might really die¡­¡±


    ¡°¨CDeliver judgment in my name, dragon magic¨CNacht¡¯s Breath (Dragon Breath)¡±


    As if opening the gate of the underworld, a cylindrical magic formation turned.


    A firm black.


    The darkest night.


    A brief moment in this world. A small light became the guidepost.


    The manifestation of Nacht (Night) engulfed the dragon and erase it. No, not only the dragon, the sky, the wind, the earth, it erased anything it touched.


    What was left was a gigantic hole.


    It was unclear how deep it was because no light inside. But from then on that place was called ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Abyss¡± of Keparnia grassland, and no one dared to get close to it.


    And as if its purpose has been fulfilled, it disappears.


    And Nacht returned to Aisha with refreshed expression.


    ¡°Di-did you kill it¨C?¡±


    When Nacht reached her, Aisha asked in fluster.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s barely alive. Do you want to finish it?¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s answer flatly, Aisha trembled. If it¡¯s now, even Aisha could do it.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¨Cplease don¡­.¡±


    But Aisha¡¯s voice slowly died down.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hiks¡­.Hiks¡­I am sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ans she started to cry.


    ¡°Wait, why are you crying Aisha? Did you hurt somewhere? Do you feel any pain? Left it to me! I have special paid potions, almighty cure-all! That¡¯s why no need to worry, okay!¡±


    But Aisha just shook her head weakly with a disheveled appearance.


    ¡°Be-because of me¨Ceveryone¡ªhiks¨Ceveryone¡­¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s it.


    Just something like that.


    For Nacht, as long as Aisha was safe, she did not care about anything else. Until just now she did not even pay attention to her surroundings.


    When she looked again, indeed a lot of lives has been lost.


    Some were burnt, some only has the last flicker of their life.


    Since Aisha was kind, she might feel responsible for them.


    Since they have been fighting along with the dragon servant. She felt the weight of the lives she was unable to protect.


    But that responsibility should be Nacht¡¯s, Aisha did not need to feel bad about it.


    Nacht embraced Aisha.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aisha did nothing wrong. I was the one in the wrong¨CAll Over Magic (Complete Magic Strengthening)¨CHeal Wind.¡±


    Fortunately, the dragon was weak so Nacht still has a lot of mana remaining. It had too little health for a raid boss, so it might not be one. Probably it was close to field boss, although Nacht was not sure about it. Since the game knowledge did not really have any use at this point of time.


    After finishing the first aid, she took over a thousand high potions and shouted.


    ¡°Let everyone who is still alive drink this¨Cthis time I¡¯m part to blame, so I will give this for free¨Cas long they did not die, they will be saved.¡±


    Nacht¡¯s voice reached everyone on the battlefield, and the adventurer who could still move started to take action.


    The dragon obviously targeted Nacht. Or at least, Nacht¡¯s power, and thus Aisha was dragged to unnecessary battle.


    Her preparation was not enough. She was too careless.


    Just a little bit more and she would lose Aisha.


    She trembled.


    It was the first time she felt that way.


    If Aisha did not survive, Nacht surely would not be able to stay sane. She would rampage until someone could stop her, or everything was destroyed.


    ¡°I am glad¡­I truly am glad that, Aisha was safe¨C¡±


    It was really unsuitable for Nacht, but on her face, was a faint, thin smile.


    Without her control, tears flowed on her cheek.


    Although it was a bit stuffy, Aisha accepted Nacht¡¯s hug and wipe the tears on her face.


    ¡°¨CYes, Aisha will always stay beside Nacht-sama.¡±


    Aisha¡¯s hand that was on her cheek was warmer than she expected.

 CH 35

    232 death, 460 injured.


    Officially, the ringleader, an ancient demon has been subjugated, while the reason for the intrusion of the dragons was unclear. The hypothesis was they were just unfortunately dragged into the conflict between dragons.


    Nacht¡¯s dragon magic was gigantic and could be seen even from the trade city, and thus the people readily accepted that explanation. This was actually done to not aggravated the Holy Dragon Religion. If by chance the news that an existence close to humanity picks a fight with a dragon and wins, just what kind of hell will break loose. Of course, there was a high chance that people won¡¯t believe that, but it still would worsen the impression of the trade city and might invite trouble.


    Additionally, Nigurd also feared the Holy Dragon Religion would aggravate Nacht unknowingly.


    The one who subjugated the ringleader was not adventurers nor knights, but a third party collaborator has become well-known which none could hide. Defeated numerous enemies, and subjugated the legendary demon race, was the hero of the trade city, a peerless beauty with the name of Nacht.


    Of course, it was not due to Nacht¡¯s pettiness, she simply let them deal with it as they like and that was the result.


    Fame invites trouble, but Nacht loves attention and dresses like one, so no skin off her nose. If there is trouble, she would just face them head-on.


    Nacht has used her true power in front of the people, but most of them were weak, and thus they were either dying, lost consciousness, or were unable to discern anything except dragons fighting against each other. So the ones who were aware of Nacht power still end up in the small minority. Of course, even with that fame, people who tried to find trouble with her in the trade city did not completely disappear.


    At the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, people were moving around in a flurry, and the bigwigs, led by Nigurd, were busy dealing with the aftermath. Irina mercilessly beat up Nigurd, who occasionally tries to leave for the dream world. His agony may never end as he continues his work with teary eyes.


    Ah right, there should be one more piece of happy news for them.


    ***


    ¡°I wonder why she let us go?¡±


    ¡°Dunno. None could understand that monster train of thought! But well¡­ no, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sakura looked at her master who turned her head as if dismissing her previous thoughts as nothing special.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps¡­it was the same with how my lady let that man leave?¡±


    ¡°N-no way, that¡¯s stupid. I just thought he has some backbone¨Cno, I just thought that there is no point in killing him, that¡¯s all, hmmf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as my lady says.¡±


    Hearing Linoa¡¯s answer, Sakura did not pursue longer and bow her head as usual.


    ¡°My lady¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, so you could smile like that huh.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Sakura touched her own cheek, but she did not feel any change and tilted her head.


    Linoa smiled happily looking at her.


    ¡°Fufu, nee, Sakura¨Cit has been two thousand years, I wonder what kind of world we lived in now.¡±


    Her smile when she said that overlapped with a nostalgic smile once she had inside Sakura¡¯s memories.


    ***


    ¡°Nacht-sama¡­aa¡­mmm, it feels good¡­.but please be gentler¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeesh¡­aah¡­Aisha is happy~¡±


    Aisha, with completely debauched eyes, rested her head on Nahat¡¯s lap, smiling a little less childishly, whether from a sense of immorality, superiority, or even fulfillment.


    The occasional voice that could be heard, ¡°Nacht-sama¡¯s lap~,¡± must be an auditory hallucination.


    In the end, the reward that Nacht¡¯s prepared fall to Aisha¡¯s hand.


    At first, Nacht thought that Nigurd who was the overall commander and also worked hard to defeat the demon was the winner, but after receiving a beating from Irina and collapsing, he dropped. Next was Crysta, but after she said she let the enemy general escape and was unable to fight with the dragon, it fall on Aisha.


    Although it could not be published and not many actually see the scene, Aisha was stood in the front and fought the dragon, so although it was not publicly recognized her contribution indeed one of the greatest.


    Well, in actuality since it was Aisha, Nacht would be glad to let her rest on her lap and pat her head anytime, nevertheless since the girl itself recognized this as a special occasion, Nacht was not so boorish to break it to her.


    In exchange¨C


    ¡°¨CHey, Aisha¨Cwhere do you want to go next¨C?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with excitement that was of a kid.


    ***


    In the place where the sealed spring was.


    Even now, not even a drop of water could be found, instead, small footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Nothing¡­there¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    The small shadow tilted its head.


    ¡°Could not finish, the task¡­will big sis scold me¡­?¡±


    None answered its question.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go home¡­Father and Mother¡­ were waiting.¡±


    The shadow that was fallen amidst the light.


    The lips of the girl slowly curled into a smile.

 CH 36

    There were three bridges to cross the long canal of the Jutland River. It was before the water dragon live in the north of the holy city, during its travel along the waterway, the water dragon was attracted by the refreshing water, and later people build a city along with its path. In the royal capital, which has beautiful scenery due to its harmony with nature, stood a pure white palace with fine blue patterns which made it luxurious and elegant.


    Its pillars were so high as if supporting the sky and the ceilings were adorned with murals that depicted dragons and gods. And then past the beautiful hall of the palace, was a meeting room, where a piece of paper, was passed among the royal aide and high rank noble and spread a heavy mood around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*ck with me! There is no way such absurdity is allowed!¡±


    It was the too inelegant a phrase, especially among the nobility, and yet no one reprimanded the furious noble.


    Because all of them agreed with his anger.


    ¡°And that was it¡­how should we proceed¡­your majesty?¡±


    Together with the prime minister¡¯s words, all eyes gathered toward the king, Sindria VIII.


    Even amidst the gazes of the nobles that have been through various schemes and trickery, Sindria VIII did not become disturbed.


    ¡°¡ªConflict is the way of the world. But about Estoll, I still couldn¡¯t comprehend¡ª¡±


    This year he has reached forty-two, but there was no sign of the slightest weakening of his physique. His intelligent eyes looked toward the piece of paper thoroughly.


    It was stamped with Estoll King insignia, and packed with roundabout writing, which if simplified would be something like this:


    ¨CWe Estoll declare war toward the Sindria Kingdom.


    ¡°That kingdom was a good allied nation with us for years¡ªjust why¡­?¡±


    Before peace was made between Sindria and the Empire, they fought multiple times and changed borders as many. However, it could be said that none could surpass the Empire for military supremacy.


    Although Sindria was a big kingdom, they were aware that if they continue to fight, they would someday fall against the empire. And if the Sindria kingdom alone count no longer contend with the Empire, the next target would be Estoll which was located in the south of the empire or the Seven Nations.


    That¡¯s why it could be said that the two kingdoms were actually on the same boat.


    ¡°Strengthen the observation of the north¡ªand prepare for war¡ª¡±


    There would be no guarantee that the Empire that currently allied with them would not attack when seeing such an opportunity.


    The nobles would gather up their troops and join up with the third knight order. With twenty thousand troops it should be enough to pulverize Estoll according to Sindria VIII¡¯s estimation. The kingdom could mobilize up to two hundred thousand soldiers. But of course, most of them would be conscript so it could not be said they are strong. That said, in war, the number is power. There was no way the kingdom will lose to Estoll.


    They still could not understand why Estoll took the stupid decision.


    The peace Estoll had, had been cultivated for hundreds of years. And although Estoll king¡¯s capacity was average at best, he was certainly no fool. Sindria VIII remembered he has kind eyes unsuitable as a king during one of the banquets they attended.


    ¡°Also make a request to nobles and adventurers¡ªend this quickly¡ªdon¡¯t let too much blood spilled¡ª¡±


    Hearing the king¡¯s command, the aide bowed respectfully and started to move.


    Among them, one of the nobles asked permission to speak respectfully.


    ¡°Your majesty, I have an idea of a person that we could make use¡ª¡±


    Sindria VIII looked at him.


    ¡°Let me hear it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was the one who has been made a name during the Dragon-Demon conflict in Trade City¡ªthe name was, Nacht.¡±

 CH 37

    Brand New Morning


    ==


    Translator: Luminisca


    ==


    The time right before the first sunlight befall when the darkness still warped the world and yet not much coldness could be felt was the most peaceful in the Inn Small Bird at Dusk. The light source from the magic stone that shines upon the sleeping Aisha had lost its light and the wide room that was too big for the two of them was completely dark.


    In the complete darkness, only Nacht¡¯s golden eyes shone faintly.


    Her eyes only reflect one girl.


    For Nacht, were there light or not was no problem, her dragon eyes could always see Aisha¡¯s figure clearly.


    When Nacht took her brilliant golden hair in her hand, she could feel the soft sensation and slight warmth. Looking at her lovable small face, Nacht struggles to hold her desire to play a prank on her face or her lips. While holding that urge, she covered Aisha with the futon and caress her head tenderly as if combing her hair with her hand.


    ¡°¡ªThis must be¡ªwhat we call fate!¡±


    Nacht briefly remembered her friend who used a heavy word like fate frivolously.


    For Nacht, Aisha was indeed a fated partner. She had lived a hard and painful life, and yet, or rather, therefore, her soul shine more brightly than any other, which then charmed Nacht with its brilliance.


    She indeed had saved her dying light at that time. But at the same time, her loneliness, the feeling of being alone in the whole world, was sated. That day, that moment might be appropriate to be called fate.


    Although reluctant, Nacht came down from the bed.


    She only wore rose-colored underwear, so she took the night embrace and wore it. After that, she also equipped all types of equipment and in under one minute, she returned to her usual self.


    After she became Nacht, she no longer needs to sleep. Among three great desires, the desire to sleep become the weakest. Of course, if she wanted, she could, but the dragon part of her was stronger so she did not actually need to. Her dragon part was stronger, so it affects her human side. Of course, it was not bad, if not due to her human side sentiment, she could stay awake all day and gaze at Aisha all the time. Which would be nice.


    ¡°Alright¡ªlet¡¯s make a breakfast¡ª¡±


    She said it to none in particular.


    She closed the door gently and then head down to the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning, milady.¡±


    The cooks in the kitchen greet her. It¡¯s obvious that high-class inn did their best to prepare food even before the sun rises.


    Nacht stood in one section where a small magic stone-powered stove and several pots and saucepans were placed.


    Nacht gave the cooks some of the unique, game period ingredients and seasonings in exchange for lending part of the kitchen temporarily.


    The reason was obvious, in this kind of high-class inn, the ingredients for their meals were mostly meat-based, and Aisha could not eat them. Of course, their salad and soups were also splendid, but it would be sad to let Aisha eat only those limited types of food. The elf was scarce even on the wide continent, and they were very secular and rarely enter the human settlement, so it¡¯s common that not many to know their diet.


    That¡¯s why Nacht took the matter into her own hand and cook for Aisha.


    Of course, Aisha was upset, ¡°How could I trouble Nacht-sama for the meal! To-tomorrow I will do it!¡±


    But well, Aisha was in the middle of her growth period, and she needs to sleep a lot. And Nacht would always kindly let her at least eight hours of sleep, so Aisha woke up pretty late. There was no way she has time to prepare breakfast.


    Moreover, it was doubtful whether she could make it in the first place. And even if she learns now, it will take a lot of time.


    ¡°Silver husked rice and ghost nori, boiled vegetables for miso soup, fish¡­Aisha could not eat it so change it to tofu steak¡­also let¡¯s make some sweetened chestnut tuber¡­just in case I will also prepare natto¡ª¡±


    Nacht took various ingredients that reminded her of Japan. Because she built three characters, she already completely conquers all types of ingredients whether it was from the shop or drop. Additionally, she was the type of person who would buy consumables like potions and food as much as her money allowed or until she reached the upper limit, so whether it was Japanese, Chinese, or Western food, she has enough to create as many cuisines as possible. That said she has no skill or job that allows adding effect to her food, so it was simple cooking.


    She cooked silver husked rice in an earthenware pot and then took dashi for miso soup in another pot. She could not use katsuo (skipjack tuna), so she used seven-colored kombu, a rank 5 all-purpose kombu, and then add the various vegetables one by one to make miso soup.


    She strained tofu, stir fry minced vegetables like lotus root, and bell pepper together with onion, mixed them with tofu, and then used taro as adhesive since she could not use meat and egg, and made the tofu hamburger. She mixed the leftover vegetables with tare and pour them above the tofu and the main dish was completed.


    Rank 6 chestnut Tubber was delicious on its own. And thus, she only worked on it a little bit. After parboiling, she cools them, adds more water, adds sugar and skit lemon, also thick honey, and then boil them until they almost overflow. It was really sweet, but since Aisha love sweet, it should be suitable for her was what was in Nacht¡¯s mind as she moved them to the dish.


    In the end, Nacht add charcoal fire Natto as garnish and the meal was completed.


    Nacht was just a common university student on the inside so she could not make anything fancy. But there were some who were curious about her dish,


    ¡°Wow, it looks delicious today too¡ª¡±


    And praise as such.


    It was a noble who often showed his face around when Nacht finished cooking as if he planned the time perfectly.


    Acting as if it¡¯s a coincidence he appeared right when Nacht finished. He started appearing two or maybe three days ago and Nacht has become familiar with this bald middle-aged man. He was a bit on the plump side, and his feature was slightly bad, but apparently, he was a distinguished noble.


    His clothes were decent, but if he stood beside Nacht, Nacht would be the one that looked like the daughter of some nobility.


    ¡°Hmm, too bad, my cooking was only for Aisha¡ªthere is no portion for you.¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha, that¡¯s harsh¡ªhow about I give you two gold coins? Even like this, I am still a pretty famous gourmet you know¡ª¡±


    His name was Randolph Do Lancetear. His name and appearance did not really match. Additionally, his appearance and personality also did not match.


    Since the first time they met Nacht could already look and judge the color of his soul. That¡¯s why she knew he was someone who was closer to the good side. But for people who did not know, he looked like a common evil noble. In a novel, he would someone who would say something like ¡®I will treasure you as my slave guehehehe¡¯.


    ¡°Hahaha, I put my heart on this cooking, there is no way I would sell it for money¡ªnouveau rich like you should be content with something you could buy with money.¡±


    Nacht refused.


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh. You are so cruel¡ªeven look like this, I worked hard you know? Most merchants have cunning minds and are troublesome. And I must wrestle my way every day against them. This time too I come to trade city when I don¡¯t actually want to, flick my abacus with my friend to secure budget and delivering goods¡ªwishing for a small reward is not a sin right?¡±


    He said various things without being asked, and it¡¯s hard to guess what he really wanted, but Nacht did not feel any disgust from Randolph. His appearance might not the best, but of course, Nacht won¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Did you just think something rude?¡±


    Huh, no clue.


    ¡°But young miss really worked hard every day¡ªthis place¡¯s food is first-rate you know? Eating once cost around five silver coins¡ªbut I am really interested in the unique ingredients you used.¡±


    Randolph said as he wiped the droll in the corner of his mouth.


    His passion for gourmet was the real deal.


    ¡°Never in billion years, you would be able to taste Nacht-sama cooking¡ª¡±


    But Nacht actually did not feel bad interacting with him.


    Of course, it was not at the level she would share the food she made for Aisha, but as he has become her conversation partner every day lately, she did not mind giving him something. Randolph was the epitome of noble, but he did not mind the slightest Nacht way of speaking. It might be his passion for food that rein him in, but nevertheless, he never resorts to use force, so Nacht actually thought pretty good of him.


    Well, having him come every day like a little puppy waiting for leftover actually annoy her a little.


    ¡°¡ªBut well, can¡¯t be helped. This must be also a fate. I will give you a celestial fruit¡ªenjoy it to your heart content.¡±


    Nacht said and then took a fresh fruit and throw it at him. Since Aisha has eaten that one, she did not favor Randolph over Aisha.


    Unlike his build, he was quite agile and able to catch the fruit easily. Nacht nodded in satisfaction.


    She put the breakfast she made for Aisha in the storage and then climb the stair to woke up the sleeping beauty.


    In the dining hall where Randolph was left behind.


    ¡°I could give you twenty gold coins¡ª¡±


    That murmur reached none.

 CH 38

    Aisha¡¯s Reminiscence


    ==


    Translator: Luminisca


    ==


    She was absentminded and not even able to discern right or left.


    Like trying to grasp a shapeless heat, in the meaningless and vague feeling, Aisha looked. In the small house with only two rooms on it, in the old house which draft would pass through, in the nostalgic house that would make Aisha almost shed tears even now, she looked at her father.


    Her father was cooking, and Aisha looked at him absentmindedly.


    His body was tempered and riddled with scars; Aisha swung her legs impatiently as she gazed at his back.


    Behind those actions, she was actually slightly depressed.


    She wanted to help.


    But if Aisha held a knife, her father would become too worried and unable to focus on cooking. That would mean giving his father more work knowing he was busy. That¡¯s why Aisha obediently sit and watched him.


    She wanted to help his father.


    But cooking was not possible. When she held a knife, she would always cut her finger and made the ingredients into a pulp, she was no help. What she could do was only simple tasks like drawing water or washing vegetables.


    Crushed by the helplessness she felt due to her always causing trouble for her father, she hung her head.


    She was frustrated.


    She could not meet his eyes; she could only hide her own powerlessness.


    Now could understand that her beating herself was the most his father did not want to see, but at that point of time, she was frustrated, sad,  desolate, and could not handle her own emotion.


    And whenever Aisha hung her head, her father would always say.


    ¡°Aisha, sorry but could you bring the tableware? And also bring the wooden bowl¡ªthat¡¯s right not the big one, please bring it here.¡±


    It must be her father¡¯s way of consideration.


    He told Aisha to do what she could and let her grow up slowly.


    But at that time Aisha did not notice.


    Aisha was elated, to be relied on by her father, it was what was in her head as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I will take it, father!¡±


    ¨CIn the bottom of pure white consciousness, a soft voice reached.


    ¡°¡ªSha¡ªAisha¡ª¡±


    It was a kind voice like any other time.


    It brought peace to her heart, but the absentminded Aisha could not even discern whose voice it was, before she completed her thought her words already flew.


    ¡°Mm¡­Fa..ther¡­¡±


    Was that because of her blurry consciousness or was it due to the dream she had about the past she said it? Her hands reached out toward the fleeting image and expected to catch nothing¡ªand yet she could feel warm on her hand.


    ¡°¡­Huh¡­Eh¡­Nacht-ama¡­?¡±


    The light appeared in her field of view, chasing away the blurry vision.


    ¡°Good morning, Aisha.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­Good morning¡­¡±


    Aisha rubbed her sleepy eyes and quickly woke up.


    Her field of vision grew. Aisha was sitting on the bed, in the inn¡¯s room, which might have been bigger than her own home.


    Looking at Nacht who hold her hand, and the warm-looking food on the table, she realized she has been oversleeping.


    Nacht was smiling happily like always, but it made Aisha feel even more guilty. Aisha has a high sense of responsibility, that¡¯s why she was in dilemma.


    ¡°Why did you not wake me up, Nacht-sama¡­! Aisha has been troubled you once again¡­I am a failure as a servant¡­¡±


    She was angry toward herself and slightly angry toward Nacht, but the biggest feeling she has now was envy toward her master that could do anything better than her. That chaotic feeling turned into a whirlpool of emotion that crushed her.


    Nacht could do anything flawlessly as if she would not need Aisha at all.


    As if peeking at those emotions, Nacht said.


    ¡°I made the breakfast just for you, Aisha. Don¡¯t just reject it, let¡¯s eat together. Eating alone is tasteless. And the silver husk rice cooked in earthenware was your favorite right?¡±


    It was a kind, and sweet word from her master, even if she tried to resist, she ends up smiling unconsciously.


    ¡°I need you¡± her master words would always make her delighted and almost cried with happiness.


    But if she leave it at that, she would feel really miserable about herself so she force herself to open her mouth.


    ¡°But I am Nacht-sama¡¯s servant, please left the miscellaneous matter to me!¡±


    Her master has become so famous that none in the trade city would not know. Her contribution during the Dragon-Demon Conflict has been made public, and many townspeople adored her. And although as not much as her master, Aisha was also respected as the servant of the said hero, and she also work hard to not betray the expectation. Of course, it was not for the people around, she only wanted to be useful to Nacht.


    Aisha said that with much vigor, but Nacht¡¯s reply was calm.


    ¡°I will surely leave it to you when you could do it¡ªbut for now, Aisha should eat well and sleep well, so you could grow worthy of my servant, that is your job for now¡ª¡±


    That answer was unfair.


    Right now, Aisha worked hard on many things. The first thing was to become stronger. At least strong enough to tag along on Nacht¡¯s journey. For that purpose, she tried to control both the power she originally has and the power Nacht gave her. Both were tremendous and gaining control of them was not easy. She read the hard-to-understand basic magic book so she could use magic, swung her sword for thirty minutes before she become frustrated, and many more.


    To read one simple magic book, she must use all her half-baked knowledge of alphabets and even redo studying words and letters. It was hell. On the other hand, Nacht was out of this world, the language she should have never heard nor spoken, she was able to understand it in just a few hours. Aisha changed from the lecturer to the lectured in just those few hours.


    Nacht told her to accrue more knowledge. So Aisha learned arithmetic, history, and even the hard-to-understand philosophy. She felt the pressure to learn more, and thus there was no time to even learn cooking.


    Additionally, Aisha felt she was not good at cooking. And to cook the high-quality ingredients Nacht brought with her less than mediocre skill might only ruin the ingredients. And thus, she could only rely on Nacht¡¯s kindness.


    Nacht smiled happily at the conflicted Aisha.


    And then Nacht continued her kindness (attack).


    ¡°¡ªSo, here, Aisha, aaan.¡±


    Nacht brought the cooked white rice with the chopstick to Aisha¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Fue¡­¡±


    Aisha was troubled, but her appetite was stimulated by the fragrance. Her stomach rumbled and her face was turned into shame.


    Aisha know that the slightly wet and shiny rice was not common rice.


    In her village, although mostly farmed wheat, rice was not uncommon. Her father even made porridge out of it in the past.


    But the rice Nacht prepared was not only sweet but also has a strange but pleasant mouthfeel texture.


    That flavor was so delicious even made Aisha feel unworthy of it, after she ate it a few times, she become fully aware of it.


    That¡¯s why, the hungry Aisha could not even resist the temptation, and before she know it she had already eaten the rice that was brought near to her mouth.


    She wanted to protest that she was no longer a child, but her mouth said something else entirely.


    ¡°¡­a, aan¡±


    As she ate the white rice, she could feel the deliciousness that she has tasted many times, but she would never become tired of it, attacking her sense and completely dragging her guilt away.


    ¡°Haa¡ª¡±


    What left was happiness that could not be expressed in words.


    Her master was so close as if it was when Aisha received the lap pillow. Although Aisha felt it was inappropriate, in the next second her dependent heart desired to not be separated, and following that she moved closer to Nacht.


    ¡°Was it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She answered without missing a beat.


    ¡°Then you should eat more. Here, aaan.¡±


    Aisha has become completely on Nacht¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Yes, aan.¡±


    She opened her mouth wide like a baby bird waiting to be fed.


    The unknown taste brought to her mouth one after another only brought her happiness and a smile never left her face.


    Occasionally Aisha brought the food to Nacht¡¯s with the chopstick, and she felt extremely happy just looking at her Master who eat it. She even forgot her usual sense of responsibility and enjoy the moment. Because there were only the two of them, she has completely become spoiled.


    ¡°Aaan.¡±


    How many times was it?


    When Aisha just opened her mouth again. Clack, the door was opened.


    And then the eyes of Aisha who was spoiled and being fed met with Crysta¡¯s eyes who was about to enter the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­My apologies, it seems I was interrupting¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ªWha-wha¨C!¡±¡±


    Aisha was unable to say any excuse. She who was too focused on eating did not register the sound of knocking on the door.

 CH 39

    Parting and Departure


    ==


    Translator: Luminisca


    ==


    ¡°W-w-w-why didn¡¯t you tell me, Nacht-sama!!¡±


    Aisha¡¯s voice which closes to screaming reverberated through the corridor.


    Nacht who was at the same dining table with her of course know that Crysta was coming and heard the knocking.


    But she did not stop her from entering.


    ¡°There is no need to be so embarrassed, Aisha. Crysta is the acquaintance of both of us. If the one entering was an unknown man, of course, I would not let him enter, but she is fine¡ª¡±


    Nacht beckoned Crysta who was frozen to come closer and sit while keeping her gaze toward Aisha.


    ¡°¡ªAnd we are just eating, right?¡±


    Aisha glared at Nacht with teary eyes but hearing that she nodded and then turned her sharp gaze toward Crysta.


    ¡°Yes, we were just eating¡ªright, we were just eating, understand?¡±


    There was no light in her eyes.


    Since Crysta did not plan on aggravating her further, she just nodded.


    ¡°Yes, just eating.¡±


    Aisha let a small laugh and Crysta also smile gracefully.


    ¡°Alright, Crysta. I could guess why you are here¡ªbut let¡¯s talk slowly while drinking some black tea shall we¡ª¡±


    Nacht poured black tea into the white teacups and put them in front of Crysta and Aisha.


    Then she took a sip first, and while enjoying the freshly brewed tea that would scald other people¡¯s tongues, her gaze moved toward Crysta.


    ¡°It was about the reward I mentioned before. It was a bit sudden, but I am about to leave the trade city for some time. And so I feel I need to report to Nacht-dono before that¡ª¡±


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why it was a bit busy lately¡ª¡±


    Nacht understood the situation from those words alone, while Aisha was tilting her head in confusion.


    Her eyes open wide as if asking what they were talking about.


    ¡°Aisha, let¡¯s do some review. What are the three obligations of the kingdom¡¯s noble?¡±


    A bit perplexed by the sudden question, Aisha answered hesitatingly.


    ¡°Umm, govern, tax, arming soldiers¡ª¡±


    Nacht nodded at her answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For noble, especially feudalistic noble, in exchange for receiving land, they must pay taxes and contribute to military power for the kingdom. Governing was the duty of those with noble blood or something. That was how they prove their loyalty to the kingdom. And recently don¡¯t you feel something when looking at people in this town?¡±


    ¡°¡ª?¡±


    Aisha tilted her head in confusion, so Nacht just continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the merchants looked so busy?¡±


    ¡°Ah, now that you mentioned it, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Aisha was unconcerned, but with Nacht¡¯s perception, there would be no way it could be hidden. Additionally, there was a blabbermouth of a man who was also giving Nacht the truth readily. Not noticing that was, on the contrary, would be impossible.


    ¡°Merchants being busy would mean they need to purchase something. In a town like this trade city where merchants were everywhere, it would be easy to guess just by looking at them. It would be hard to control information in this town. So, Crysta was also a noble, and she was powerful. If she needed to leave this town before the reward was given, then it should be no small matter.


    A matter which needed her power, the answer was pretty clear, right?¡±


    ¡°¡ªa war?¡±


    Nacht gave the information needed and let Aisha process it slowly until she was able to reach the conclusions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The other day, Estoll which was located on the south declared ward toward the kingdom. We have been in a peace treaty with the empire for fifty years, and Estoll was our allied country even before that, but¡­¡­¡­.. My family also demanded me to join the war¡ª¡±


    Crysta was expressionless, but it was slightly crooked as if she was holding back the bitterness.


    It was not discontent.


    She was desperately hiding her disgusted feeling.


    The silence added more weight to the air.


    Crysta was biting her molar to maintain her expressionless state until she regained her composure and returned to her usual self.


    ¡°I am sorry¡ªand then, this time was a bit in hurry, but I want to report what I could find.¡±


    After saying that, she looked toward Aisha.


    ¡°Alright, let me be frank. We could not find much information about Aisha¡¯s mother Floria. The elf was an exclusive race, so even the guild did not have many records of them. However, there were some things we do know.¡±


    She said with conviction.


    ¡°Aisha, your father¡¯s name was Roland, was it not?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? How¡­does Crysta know¡­my father¡¯s name¡­?


    Aisha was surprised she almost shouted. Taking that reaction as an answer, Crysta smiled.


    ¡°As expected¡ªRoland was a well-known adventurer in this trade city and Estoll. A small hero, forever C rank joker, ah, no, perhaps the most suitable was ¡®the kind¡¯ Roland. I haven¡¯t met him face to face but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way¡­father¡­he could not continue as adventurer because¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Crysta laughed.


    ¡°Thirty-four times¡ª¡±


    Crysta continued.


    ¡°¡ªThat was the number of times he broke the adventure guild rules. ¨CAlthough adventurers should be free, there were still some rules that need to be heeded. And breaking them would result in a penalty. Doing it a few times might make you kicked out of the guild. But even so, he did not get kicked out. It might be because of the virtue he builds.¡±


    It was something Crysta wished to learn.


    That self-deprecating thought flashed in her mind.


    ¡°I must tell you first Aisha. This time during my information gathering, I received some messages from those who adore your father¡ª¡±


    ¨CThank you for being alive.


    Only that.


    But it has the weight come from them.


    Before she noticed, tears rolled on Aisha¡¯s face.


    Aisha herself could not hold it back.


    ¡°When inquiring about a female elf, another man¡¯s name appeared. That was the kind Roland. He was the only C-rank adventurer with title. When he was around twenty, he left the guard¡¯s request to his comrades and took individual action to save a female elf. After that, he suddenly retired from being an adventurer. From a female who was his past comrade, the elf¡¯s name was Floria.¡±


    Crysta took a sip of the black tea and then put the cup back.


    ¡°She only heard that he was deceased recently. She felt sad but also worried about you¡ªwhen she went to the village and found out that you were chased out, she almost turned the village into scorched earth. Not only her but there were also many who know about Rolland. Even the guild master¡ªNigurd has a feeling that you might be his child, and he was glad when found out that you are truly his. That¡¯s why Aisha, we wanted you, who have experienced something awful, to know. As a comrade who fought a war together¡ª


    ¨CYou are born not to be shunned; you are born to be blessed¡ª


    Well, I was just parroting my mother¡¯s word though.¡±


    Crysta sounded a bit shy. But only her intonation, her face was expressionless like always.


    ¡°To be blessed¡­¡±


    Aisha¡¯s muttering as she pondered reverberated in the silent room.


    Crysta quickly changed her tone and returned to her usual calm self.


    ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s get to the main issue. We could not find the whereabouts of Floria, but in the south, even more south than Estoll, there was the Gellaria forest where an elf settlement was located. It was too far to be considered as ¡®around here¡¯, but on our records, that was the closest elf settlement. The place where Rolland met Floria was also when Rolland received guard request at the south of Estoll, I heard.¡±


    ¡°Elf settlement huh, interesting. It sounded like fantasy alright.¡±


    Nacht¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement.


    She smiled bewitchingly but there was also a mixed suspicious scent.


    And yet it would always draw people in and not the other way.


    ¡°But right now was a time at war¡ªit would be impossible to walk straight to Estoll. Well, the war would end quickly so if you could wait¡ª¡±


    Crysta suddenly stopped.


    Because Nacht¡¯s smile deepened.


    It was a smile akin to a child who was given a toy and unable to hold back to play. Before Crysta could fall for that smile she sense the danger quickly and become wary.


    ¡°War was not enough reason to stop me.¡±


    Nacht told her the simple truth.


    Crysta sighed in resignation.


    ¡°Haaa¡­.Well I could guess you would say that¡ªthen could you please hear my wish¡ªI know it was impudent of me, but could you not join the war.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHmm, I thought you would ask me to help you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, as a noble, I should. But I know your power. There were many who wished to borrow your power among nobility or use you to attack, or how to keep you on the Kingdom¡¯s side. But if I am allowed to be blunt, if you entered this war, there would be no war¡ª¡±


    There would be only a massacre.


    Nacht understood Crysta¡¯s worry.


    Nacht could be said similar to a nuclear weapon. She would not change the state of war. She would end it. Used wrongly, and the one who ¡®use¡¯ it would also disappear. Nacht was not suitable for a war where a thousand or ten thousand humans fought desperately with weapons in their hands.


    ¡°That said, I also hope you would be on the good side with the kingdom. If you head to Estoll, there might be some who mistake you as a traitor, so I wish you would not involve yourself with this war.¡±


    ¡°¡ªHmm, let me consider it. Well, no need to worry. I was not so bored to enter human¡¯s quarrels. Additionally, traveling casually with Aisha was our goal. If we have a chance in the future we might drop by again in this town¡ªI thank you for your information, Crysta. Meeting with you was a piece of good luck for me¡ª¡±


    Nacht was ready to say farewell.


    She felt she has been in this town for some time. Nacht destination was after all, on the travel itself.


    And so Crysta¡¯s report could be said a good time.


    It would be great if they could enjoy the elf¡¯s settlement in their travel, and find Aisha¡¯s mother.


    Now that she has made up her mind, she was eager to left this town.


    ¡°I will look forward to meeting with you again someday in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was glad to meet with you too, Nacht-sama¡ª¡±


    Crysta said as she stood up.


    ¡°Ah¡ªCrysta, thank you very much! We were in your care!¡±


    Aisha also stood up hurriedly and bowed her head as she thanked Crysta.


    Looking at Aisha¡¯s gesture, Crysta could not help but smiled.


    It might be the first time she smiled in front of them.


    ¡°It was my pleasure. ¨CLet the blessing be with you, Aisha.¡±


    It was not a fully bloomed flower, but a bud that tried so hard to bloom. But it was a beautiful smile nonetheless.

 CH 40

    En Route


    ==


    TL: Luminisca


    ==


    ¡°Oi, wait, where are you going, Hero Nacht!?¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°The king has ordered you to present yourself at the castle. Follow us obediently.¡±


    A group of knights had surrounded Nacht.


    Some of them wore red armor and helmet, and a mantle with kingdom embroidery flapping in the wind. That was proof of the strong among the knights.


    Only the knights under the direct control of the royalty, the imperial guard would be allowed to wear them.


    ¡°But for a hero, your arm was too thin. Though it also makes it look delicious, gyahahahaha, guah!¡±


    For a starter, Nacht kicked the brigand-like knight in front of her.


    She could hear the sound of broken armor and felt she had broken a few bones, but she had done her best to hold back.


    ¡°Damn you, who do you think¡ª¡±


    The knight was not able to finish his sentence.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A sharp voice cut into the air.


    It was calm but with the pressure of the strong.


    ¡°Please forgive my subordinate¡¯s rudeness. And please rest assured, we are the ones who made the request so we would surely accommodate accordingly. Could you please follow us?¡±


    The imperial guard, Yuuri Lainbert said that politely. He was a handsome man with golden hair, and although he looked thin, it was easy to see that he had a properly built body. Not a single unnecessary fat could be seen, that alone enough to testify his prowess.


    Under his presence, the knights quickly straighten themselves.


    The weak must obey the strong, he excludes that kind of pressure.


    The pressure of a veteran knight quickly made the knights return to their senses. Hearing him talk was enough to shut the mouth of the other knights.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    But that was only among humanity.


    The pressure Nacht released was not something humans could endure, it was not comparable at all, it was the pressure of the absolute existence.


    Clank clank, a small rattling sound of metal met metal could be hard. The pressure Yuuri released disappeared just like that.


    ¡°Nacht-sama, please calm down, calm down¡ª¡±


    It seemed Aisha has become accustomed to it and was able to see who she should worry even when surrounded by the robust knights. She grabbed Nacht and tried to calm her down.


    ¡°We-we did not have any desire for conflict¡ªbut this is the order from the King. Please, could I ask you to accompany us¡­¡±


    Although he was trembling, Yuuri did his best to talk politely.


    But to him, the only knight who still standing while the others have down to their knee, Nacht only said one thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block my path.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Wow, what a nice dress you wore, are you going somewhere?¡±


    When Nacht checked out from Twilight Little Bird Inn, someone called to her.


    Nacht who wore an elegant dress turned around to find Randolf enjoying after-meal coffee while patting his fat belly.


    Aisha has changed her usual attire to the formal attire of women and children, a black and white maid uniform. Other than that she also wore the complete set of equipment Nacht gave her. The dress they wore made them look like about to attend a ball held by nobility.


    ¡°Nothing special, just a little trip¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haah, what a pity. I haven¡¯t tasted your cooking at all¡­¡±


    His expression showed that he was truly disappointed.


    ¡°Ah, since you are about to go on a trip, how about I lend you a carriage? Or rather, let me give you one, just spare me another one of that fruit¡ª¡±


    Nacht laughed at the glutton of a man.


    ¡°Haha, I will have to refuse¡ªWalking is fine with me. And I will lose the chance to carry Aisha in my shoulder if she was tired if I rode carriage¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eh? Nacht-sama would carry me on her shoulder¡­no, that would be embarrassing!¡±


    Looking at Nacht who was seriously disappointed at Aisha¡¯s reaction, Randolf told her with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°But, it was a bit hard to move around now, right?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡ªah, no. It was not a problem for me¡ªPlease rest assured. And I quite like this town, so we might return in the future¡ª¡±


    Randolf smiled faintly.


    At the same time, he looked relieved.


    ¡°I see, then please treat me to something more delicious, please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haha, if I remember.¡±


    One month has passed since the Dragon-Demon conflict, Nacht looked back at the inn that has been taking care of them for their stay in this town and could see that all the staff bowed their head toward her.


    ¡°It would be great if we could visit again¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªYup, sometime in the future.¡±


    It was when Nacht and Aisha has left the trade city and reached the Kepalnia grassland.


    The sun has started to slant to the west and the light has started to turn red. The wind blew in the dark green meadow and shake the grass, while they could also hear the sound of metallic clink that has nothing to do with the wind.


    Since Nacht was in good mood, she planned to ignore them, but it seemed the other side was impatient.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    A group of knights, although they looked more like brigands than knights, surrounded them.


    They looked at Nacht condescendingly with weapons in their hand, they seemed to desire conflict.


    Although, because the leader was calm and rational, Nacht decided to reconsider.


    ¡°Where are you going, hero Nacht¨C?¡±


    Regardless of whether it was a good tone to talk with a hero, it was not a respectful tone.


    And their gaze showed no effort to hide their desire.


    Nacht was a beauty, so the knight couldn¡¯t help to stare.


    Nacht did not hate to be stared.


    She did not even angry if it was a gaze full of passion.


    But she hated the gaze of low life.


    There was a big difference between the two.


    They were misunderstood. Misunderstood that they were in the position of the superior teasing the inferior, and ill intent which made her feel nauseous was included among them.


    There was no way Nacht would like people who hide behind something worthless like political power, number, or violence and do as they please.


    Nacht liked it captivated by her, but she did not appreciate being looked down.


    ¡°Nacht, please calm down, calm down¡ª¡±


    Although Aisha did her best, Nacht was in a foul mood since the new journey need to be stained like this.


    ¡°As expected, I could not see the castle from here¡ª¡±


    Nacht was almost flying upward to look around but she stopped herself because rationally told her it would still be impossible.


    The only one who could correctly understand what Nacht was about to do was only Aisha. Aisha knew, that anything on Nacht sight, could be attacked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Nacht-sama!¡±


    Aisha tried to stop her in hurry.


    ¡°But, Aisha¡ªI am in a foul mood right now¡ªand so isn¡¯t it better to root the cause?¡±


    Hearing Nacht¡¯s words, Yuuri who was calm drew his sword.


    ¡°Do you plan on disobeying the king?¡±


    His voice was still calm.


    To be able to move after receiving Nahct¡¯s pressure, among the human she met so far, other than Duran, Yuuri might be the only one.


    Nacht was impressed by his mental fortitude to even stood against her passive skill.


    Due to that, she regained the leeway to think.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Yuuri Lainbert, from Imperial Guard seventh division.¡±


    Nacht completely changed from before and looked cheerful.


    ¡°Hmm, then Yuuri. It seemed you did not understand the law of the world, so I would spell it to you. To return courtesy with courtesy is what humans do. You, no, your King desired my help, so it should be the norm for he himself, not you, his retainers, to come and bow his head to me.¡±


    Nacht said that as if it was normal.


    ¡°Kh! How dare you say that! He is our ruler¡ª¡±


    Nacht cut Yuuri¡¯s who¡¯s getting excited short.


    ¡°Right, that ¡®our¡¯ did not include me and Aisha. Status, and position, were made by humans, and it was really vague and brittle. It would disappear easily. That¡¯s why I could understand the desire to maintain the equilibrium and your hard work to realize it. But¡ª¡±


    Nacht¡¯s dragon eyes glinted with suspicious light.


    It was more dazzling, no, beautiful than the sunlight. And her sharp gaze told more than words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make mistake in selecting your personnel. That was my last warning. Tell your King¡ªif he has request, come directly to me and bow your head.¡±


    Nacht took Aisha¡¯s hand and walked beside the knights.


    Nacht thought none would stop her anymore¡ª


    ¡°Please wait, we could not let you move beyond that point¡­!¡±


    ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Nacht turned around and looked at Yuuri.


    Stopping Nacht meant throwing away their life. But Yuuri stood his ground desperately and did not relent.


    ¡°I am a knight¡­ and this armor of Imperial Guard was given to me by His Majesty as a sign of undistorted loyalty ¨C my sword is a sword to protect those who do not have it. If we could receive your help, with your magic, the number of people shedding blood would be greatly reduced. ¨CThis is the king¡¯s decree, Nacht-sama¨CI cannot back down. Even if it costs me my life!¡±


    Nacht thought.


    To be honest she did not care about Yuuri at all.


    Although he was not weak, he was not someone that piqued Nacht¡¯s desire to battle at all. He did have a strong mind, but that¡¯s all, the rest of him was not worth anything.


    But Yuuri was serious.


    For his ruler, he would throw away his life. She could feel the unshakeable will of someone who stood on the battlefield.


    And so, no matter how much difference in their power Nacht could not handle him halfheartedly. Because it would contradict her own words, to return courtesy with courtesy.


    When she was troubled about what she should do, an idea appeared in her mind.


    Nacht clap her hand and said,


    ¡°Alright, then Yuuri, in deference to your bravery I will give you a chance. Do mock battle with my servant, if you win, I will accept your request to visit the castle.¡±


    Aisha was shocked.


    She looked at Nacht with an upturned gaze that wished for Nacht to say ¡°I am just joking¡±.


    ¡°Is it alright for you to not fight?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have no hobby of bullying the weak, unlike some of the great knights¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fue, erm, eh¡­?¡±


    Aisha that has been designated could not hide her confusion.


    Her timid state was lovely.


    ¡°That hit where it hurt. ¨CI will surely retrain them after we back.¡±


    ¡°Erm, why me, Nacht-sama! There is no way I could handle a mock battle with an imperial knight!¡±


    Aisha returned to her usual flustered tone, but Nacht only smiled.


    ¡°It would be a good experience to fight another human. Fret not, you will be fine, Aisha. You will win¡ª¡±


    Nacht told Aisha her unshakeable trust.


    ¡°I am reluctant to point my blade at a woman, but I have no other choice. Please rest assured, I will not hurt you.¡±


    Yuuri corrects his stance and points his sword that was pointing at Nacht toward Aisha.


    Due to the atmosphere, Nacht left it be the fact that Yuuri has been practically saying Nacht was not a woman.


    After the silence lasted for a bit¡ª


    ¡°Fueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡±


    Aisha¡¯s scream reverberated in the wide grassland.